

Chained in Darkness

Season One

The New Haven Series

Nicholas Bella

First Edition

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidences either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real in any way. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2014 by Nicholas Bella

Edited by Heidi Ryan

Published by Nicholas Bella

All Right Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without the expressed written permission of the author. Exceptions are in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

Warning: Scenes depicted in this series and in this book in particular may be too graphic for sensitive readers. All characters featured in sexual situation in this novel are adults, 18 or older. Reader discretion is strongly advised. This series is highly erotic, dark and twisted. Prepare yourself.

"I will break you." - Théoden

EMBRACED
Prologue

I knew I was in trouble. Behind enemy lines, chained naked to a wall, awaiting my death. I wasn't supposed to be here. My plan was perfect. Everything about it was perfect, and it was supposed to go off without a hitch. Everyone had their assigned duties, and everyone knew what was at stake. This newest assault was supposed to shake up the supes, let 'em know we weren't fucking around with them. We're not all just spineless cattle waiting in line for the slaughter or a bunch of pansy-ass kissers willing to sell out our own kind for a measly breadcrumb from those ungodly monsters.

Aww man, it was a beautiful fucking plan. We were going to attack at dawn when they would be most vulnerable. I had everything accounted for; everything except Jonah, that fucking traitorous, murdering son of a bitch. I'd known him for the past two years and trusted him! He was one of us. He ran missions with us, got down and dirty with us. Fuck, he even came up with our perfect plan that we were supposed to complete this morning... of course now that I think about it, maybe it wasn't his plan at all.

Normally, my instincts are spot on, fucking legendary if I may say so myself, and I can spot a "mark" or a "stain" also known as "mole" a mile away. I'd know right away not to trust them.

I could see their weakness in their eyes, how they'd avert their gaze when put on the spot. I'd be able to tell the warriors from the cowards just by how they reacted when the shit hit the fan.

However, Jonah bested me. I'll give it to him since it's the last thing I'll do, apparently. That sly-ass motherfucker was good at hiding his true self. He fooled me like it was nobody's business. Fucker cost the lives of six of my best soldiers, rebels, upstarts, nonconformists or whatever the fuck you wanted to call us. They didn't deserve to die and especially not because of him. As for all the name-calling they labeled us, I wore all the titles proudly because they meant I'd die standing on my fucking feet and not cowering or groveling on the ground.

We were bad-ass, too. There were many pockets of Resistance factions all around the city and country, hell even the world. Some lasted longer than others, like mine. We played our hand smart. We never stayed in one place too long and kept really low profiles. We were going strong for six months, evading shady humans willing to turn us over for a "better life" and the supes tracking us down, which was no easy feat.

Imagine trying to hide from something that can see in the dark with hella awesome vision. Or hear a sound from a mile away? And if they catch your scent... shit, if that happens, you better have a fucking plan. If you don't, you're dead. We knew we were high risk, but we knew what we were doing, too. Our mission was just! We'd cost a fair amount of damage to their organizations and even saved some humans that were no doubt going off to the slaughter. Today's attack was supposed to be our biggest success. Now it was our greatest failure. Fucking Jonah! I wonder how long it took him to betray us? Was he always selling us out or did they seduce him with the promise of riches and position? I'll never know, I suppose.

I tried to rotate my shoulders a bit to ease the stiffness in my muscles and was only able to move a little thanks to the chains. I listened carefully to the muffled voices outside my dark room and could hear two guards conversing with each other on the other side of the door. I couldn't make out what they were saying, which was pissing me off more than the darkness or the muscle pain in my arms, after having them bound over my head for the past five hours. This predicament fucking sucks. I didn't need a witch to tell me my fortune; I'm considered an "enemy to the regime". They'd do me in even if they didn't have a mountain of evidence against me. The illegal television broadcasts, sure, I hid my face and disguised my voice, but they knew it was me, thanks to Jonah. Then there was the illegal radio broadcast, in which, sometimes I did not disguise my voice. There were the countless flyers rallying against them, vandalism and arsons of some major supe businesses. I wanted to hit those fuckers where it hurt, and I did, especially the vampires.

Vampires, they were at the top of the food chain and weren't anything nice. Forget the bullshit you've read in those paranormal romance books where the vampires with dark pasts are all noble and shit and just want to fall in love with their soul mates. Fuck that shit. If you believe they're like that, you're already dead. The vampires in my reality are cruel, vicious, manipulative, brutal and blood-thirsty, and that has nothing to do with their hunger, which, by the way, is damn near insatiable. They were the ones who wanted to come out of the shadows ten years ago. I was only fourteen at the time and had no idea supernatural creatures even existed. That was the shit you saw in movies, hell, they even sparkled in the fucking world of fiction. The vampires in my reality don't fucking sparkle, twinkle, or glow in the dark... unless you count their eyes, and that's only when they want them to.

These vampires are a force to be fucking reckoned with, and if they weren't enough, you have the werewolves, and the dragons. Fucking dragons for God's sake! Yes, they do breathe fire, but they don't turn all scaly, at least none I've ever seen does. They do feed off sex like some incubus or succubus, hence the brothels I would have happily bombed if not for the innocent and not so innocent humans inside. Werewolves get off on pain and fear, and that was their most charming quality. Let's not forget they enjoy the taste of flesh. All three of these factions wanted control of the world, and they were intelligent, and brutal enough to take it. So they banded together to strike first.

The humans everywhere soon learned that the world wasn't theirs anymore. Businesses that were global tycoons had already been infiltrated and taken over by the supes. Whole governments were also dismantled from the inside out. It all happened so fast, left a lot of peoples' heads spinning, including mine. Sure, there was resistance at first, lots of it. Humans tried to fight back, but the ones who were strong were sold out by those who were weak. It didn't help that our resources were limited. Regular bullets won't do shit to those things. A bullet to the head seems to hurt them like hell, and it'll even slow them down a bit if they're chasing you, but then you better have another way out. Fire, yeah, it's effective for the werewolves and vampires, but it doesn't do shit to the dragons. They walk through it like it's air and on top of that, they seemed to be able to control it. Silver. That is what works the best. Silver and sunlight. However, getting enough silver to rage a war on monsters who were working together to neutralize your attacks was proving to be more difficult by the day. The humans lost and those who gave up were allowed to serve in all manners.

After the smoke cleared from the skirmishes, the supes reorganized everything. Humans that lived in those fancy mansions and condos were unceremoniously moved out to the Outskirts, save a few. The Outskirts was still in the city, but it was the worst parts of the city. It wasn't off-limits to the monsters either. They go there and pluck humans out whenever they fucking feel like it. Now, the humans who betrayed their race were beneficial to the supes because of their cunning and deceptive skills. They helped overthrow mankind by selling us out to the highest bidder willing to give them a cushy spot when all the smoke cleared. Those backstabbers fared the best. This new civilization worked out for them as they did got to keep their nice homes, or were upgraded to one. Fuck them, too. In my opinion, those humans are worse than the fucking monsters.

Fuck, my arms were starting to go numb and ache at the same time. It's hot as hell in this room on top of everything else. It's not smelling too good in here, either, like mildew and sweat. I had no idea where I was, but I knew I was surrounded by tiled walls and the floor was cement. I guess that's the point. They want to break me, see me tremble or even beg for my life. I won't. Not ever! Man, fucking Jonah, we were going to blow up Hirsch Industries this morning. It is one of the largest companies that funded the vampires' slave trade. After the supes took over, they all went their separate ways, battling each other for prime land and status throughout the city. There are still some rumbles as they seem to never be satisfied. Me, I didn't give a shit, I attacked them all. I'm an equal opportunity enthusiast like that.

Regardless, we were going to save lives tonight and possibly make our army stronger in the process. Unfortunately, those people at Hirsch were still locked up, and now I am, too. I know the guards standing outside my door are human, the vampires are well asleep by now. That part was still true. Sun did these fuckers in, burnt them to a crisp. Not so for the dragons or werewolves, they were 24/7 threats, but since they all went their separate ways, the vampires don't trust them in their territories and vice-versa. There are some neutral zones, like where you'll find the dungeons, brothels and sanguinistas. Those are the places where these supes go to get their rocks off and their feed on. I would have bombed them if I could live with taking human life. I couldn't, so I didn't.

I looked around the dark room again, 'cause hell, what else did I have to do? I'd been hanging here for hours now with the need to piss something fierce, and my stomach was growling for some grub I knew wasn't coming. When the sun sets in a few hours, I'll be a dead man. That much was certain. 
Chapter One

"Hey!!!!! Heeeyyyyy!!" I yelled, hoping to get the guards' attention. They continued to ignore me, so I kept on yelling until I heard the clink of the lock slide back and bright light flooded the room, blinding me.

"What the fuck do you want, dead man?" one of the guards so politely addressed me.

I wanted to tell him to kiss my ass, but I needed to play nice for the favor I was going to ask, and I hoped he'd grant. "I really have to use the bathroom, can you help me out?" I asked as calmly as I could.

He snorted. "Are you fucking kidding me? What do I look like, your servant? This place ain't the Carlton."

"So, you're not going to let me use the bathroom, I take it?" I asked, heavily breathing in the fresh air—well fresher air, at least, that was coming in from the open doorway.

"You guessed right. Piss if ya gotta, I don't give a shit. Bosses say you don't leave this room, so that means no bathroom breaks either, asshole," my oh-so pleasant guard informed me.

Okay, so now I no longer had to be nice to this motherfucker. "I don't even see how you can stand there and call yourself a man, fucking rat bastard turncoat!"

He stormed over to me, and I saw it coming; the backhand came down hard across my cheek nearly knocking me unconscious. That bastard had one hell of a swing. I spit blood out on the floor from the new cut in my mouth caused by my teeth getting embedded in the flesh of my inner cheek lining. It stung, but I ignored the pain, not wanting to give this asshole the satisfaction.

My guard laughed. "I am a man, a smart one. By the time this day is over with, only one of us will be alive. We both know it ain't gonna be you. You were too fucking stupid to realize you'd already lost the war against them." He pointed towards the open door now for that special added emphasis. "You're running around the city, blowing shit up and breaking glass like you're really making a difference. Fucking moron. All you did was piss them off, and now you're going to pay. They'll probably drain you a little then pass you over to the dragons, let 'em fuck your holes, fill ya with cum.

After that, when you're all used up and messy, they'll throw you to the wolves for the finale. And, oh boy, I wouldn't want to be you then. They'll rip you apart, but it won't be fast. No, not fast at all. You'll suffer for as long as they can make you suffer. It might even be days before you can die, so you keep mouthing off to me. It's all a joke coming from you anyway."

With that, he turned and walked back out of the room, leaving me to the darkness, the ache in my bladder, the pain in my body, and the graphic image he'd painted in my mind. Not to mention a shit-ton of doubt. I had people who believed in me, in our mission. We believed we were making a difference. Were we just fooling ourselves? Was I? I shook my head. No, no, we were pissing them off if nothing else. We were causing a crack in their perfect infrastructure and that's why I'm chained up right now.

Another thirty minutes passed before I had to wave the white flag and surrender to the urge in my bladder. I hated feeling the hot flow of my urine cascading down my legs as if I wasn't humiliated enough be being chained up naked. I could feel the fluid pooling around my feet and all I wanted to do was move away from it, but couldn't. Finally, it was done and at least one torturous aspect was gone now. My stomach still felt like it was trying to eat itself. I hadn't eaten since last night and that was no four-course meal. It wasn't even a two-course meal. It was something quick on the go and now I'd give anything for a cracker. Shit, no I wouldn't... at least I didn't think I would. God how much longer until sunset, let's get this shit over with.

***

The bright light from the open doorway woke me up. I didn't even realize I'd fallen asleep. The two guards approached me, each standing on either side as they undid my chains from the wall. I was then held still while they chained my hands behind my back and put shackles on my ankles. I could feel the weight of all the metal and it just added to the gloom and doom.

"Phew! Don't you look like shit," said the guard from earlier.

"Smells like it, too," the second guard chimed in.

"It's time to go to the ball, Cinderella," the charming one said.

"I don't envy you," said the other.

"I don't envy you," I retorted. "When this night is over, I'll be free, you'll still be slaves, and you'll die slaves when they have no more use for you."

"Shut the fuck up and get to walking since you're so eager to die," said the charmer.

He pushed me hard on my back, propelling me forward. I stumbled a bit, but caught my balance. I could hear them laughing at me from behind. They each stepped up beside me, taking one of my arms and gripping me hard on the shoulders. I attempted to struggle, but with my weakness and their combined strength, I was no match.

"You keep trying to break free, and I'll break your fucking legs," the charmer threatened.

I had every reason to believe he'd act on his threat. Still, I was going to my death, what the fuck difference did it make what condition I was in when I got there? I lurched forward, hoping to catch them off guard, but again, it was no use. On top of that, I was walloped on the back of my head with something hard that knocked me dizzy. I could feel a trickle of blood flowing down the back of my neck from the stinging location on my scalp.

"I told you not to try anything stupid. I see I overestimated your intelligence," said the charmer.

As they dragged me along, I could hear the voices of a crowd, no doubt here to see me off. I managed to look at my surroundings as I passed by them, and I could tell I was in Chancellor Stadium, the biggest one in New Haven City. The roar of the crowd grew louder the closer we got. I could see them now, sitting in the bleachers, cheering for my death. I was brought out to them, and the roar became deafening. I was dragged to a stage set in the middle of the field and chained to a post there with a metal collar around my neck. My wrists and ankles were bound and there was no way I was going to break free. I looked out at the crowd, it was pretty impressive, all of these assholes here to see me. I felt so special. I froze when I looked to the left and right of me and caught sight of two TV cameras set up on either side of my pole's location. The lenses were trained on me and two people who I just assumed to be vampires for the hell of it, one male and the other female, stood behind them recording my every move. Was this shit being televised?! Oh, I didn't need this in my life, what's left of it.

I turned my head when I saw a man approaching me. No, not a man, a vampire, and he was dressed head to toe in black, like that's the shit. He raised his hand and the crowd instantly grew quiet.

Okay, he obviously has some clout.

"We all know why we're here. This human dared to defy us, to cause us to harm. His fate has been decided," the vampire said, and the crowd applauded and cheered.

I looked at them, disgusted by what I was seeing. Fucking monsters, every last one of them, including the humans sprinkled within. I looked back at the vampire as he came closer.

"Any last words?" he asked me.

"You can kiss my ass. Let's get this over with," I said. I was sweating so much, I could feel it running down my face into my eyes, and my heart was beating in my chest like a piston. I was so scared, I thought I would vomit. I probably would have had I had anything in my stomach.

The vampire chuckled and reaching down, yanked my head back by my hair. I grimaced as the pain shot across my scalp. He forced my eyes to look at his, then he grinned, showing off his lethal looking fangs.

"The scent of your fear is so thick in the air; I can taste it. You talk a good game, but you're terrified, and you should be." He released my short, black curly locks rather harshly, then stood back, looking out over the crowd. He raised his hand again and they quieted. "This pathetic human should die for his crimes against us," he said to the loud approval of the audience.

"Kill him!" several members of the audience screamed out.

"Torture him!" came another request.

I could feel bile rise in the back of my throat, and I struggled to swallow. I refused to beg for my life. I refuse! I knew what I was getting myself into when I decided to act instead of bow down. Nevertheless, God, just please make it quick. This anticipation was killing me.

"We have decided his fate..." He paused for that added dramatic effect. Son of a bitch, just tell me! "... and it is that death is too good for him. Death is far too merciful!"

"Slavery!" yelled some audience members.

"No, his fate will be even more poetic." The vampire turned, looking down at me. "He's not worthy of this gift he will receive. He's lower than a rat, but that's what makes it so perfect." He turned back to the crowd. "His disdain for our kind, his hatred for our rule will come to an end. He will be embraced and join our ranks tonight."

The crowd erupted into noise, just noise, and I couldn't focus on them as I was still trying to wrap my mind around my predicament. It took a minute for my brain to process what he'd just said, but when it did, I went berserk. "No! No, fuck that! I'll never be one of you. I'd rather die first!" I struggled as wildly as my weakened body would allow against my chains.

"You don't have a choice, Noel. You should be kissing my feet for the gift you're going to receive. So many out there would kill for it," the vampire said.

"I don't want your pathetic curse."

He laughed. "It's not a curse, and you'll learn that soon enough."

"It is and if you turn me, I'll spend my life killing as many of you as I can," I threatened, hoping to convince them to just kill me instead.

The vampire laughed even harder, back bending in his hilarity. "As if you'll ever be given the chance."

"I'll kill myself," was my second to the last threat.

The vampire squatted down beside me, staring into my blue eyes with his cold brown. He wasn't handsome, but he wasn't ugly either, not that I gave a shit, just an observation. I guess in my heightened state even the most minuscule of details weren't escaping me.

"You have no idea how our society works, do you?"

I stared at him, silently.

He shook his head languidly. "I guess not. You were too busy condemning those smart enough to work with us to actually learn the truth."

"The truth is you're all monsters and deserve to die."

"The truth is that once you're turned, your master will have control over you for all eternity. There's no release, ever. All your master will have to do to make sure you obey is will it, and you won't be able to refuse him anything." He leaned forward, so that his lips were close enough to my ear to brush against it. "And I do mean anything. In your case, you'll be a slave of sorts because you won't truly have a choice. Your master will no doubt keep you on a very tight leash." He pulled back so that we were looking eye-to-eye again. "Soon you'll become accustomed to your life, you won't be able to deny it. You'll hunt, you'll feed, and you'll work for us. See, we know that there're factions of the Resistance throughout the colony and country. We know you keep in contact with each other, share information, stuff like that. Well, you're going to help us take them down with what you know."

"I'd never help you!" I spat out.

"Yes, you will. You won't be able to not help us."

"They are too smart to even be in the same place, especially since I never came back. They'll think I'm dead." I was trying my best to dissuade them from turning me. Being a bloodsucker was the last thing I ever wanted to be.

"You know how they think, that's all that matters. Now," he rose, clapping his hands together gleefully. The murmurs of the audience died down as they awaited his next word. "We have picked a worthy vampire Lord to be this miserable excuse for a human's maker." He stopped and looked down at me again. "Actually, he requested you... seems you've destroyed a few of his businesses and cost him quite a bit of money. I guess you pissed off the right vampire. Of course, he did finally get his satisfaction after he'd caught you. It really was a beautiful plan, don't you think?"

Well, now at least, I knew whose plan it was. I opened my mouth to curse him out, but he cut me off with a dismissive wave of his hand.

"Doesn't matter what you think, at least not now. Still, he's not a fan, and I don't wish I were you." He paused, tapping his chin with a finger. "Although, if you were to flip the coin, you should consider yourself lucky. Sure, he's probably going to torture the hell out of you as you deserve it, but there are many who'd love to take your place and be sired by him. You'll learn why soon enough."

I listened to him ramble on. There was nothing he could say to make me see the bright side to this bullshit. "You'll all regret this. I promise you," I said, issuing my last and final threat.

He laughed at me as if I were a child stomping my feet in a tantrum. He turned away toward the entrance/exit that I came through closest to the stage. Extending his hand, he called out: "Théoden, Lord of District Five, will you please come and claim your future offspring."

The crowd began to cheer when a very tall and highly fucking intimidating vampire walked through the doorway. He had to be at least six-four, all muscle and brawn. His billboard-worthy ruggedly handsome face, with the strong and manly jawline and full lips that I knew were concealing fangs, was unreadable. He was wearing a white T-shirt and leather pants. Even his boots were white. The fabric clung to his body, stretching over every muscle like it was hanging on for dear life. My body tensed as I saw this behemoth of a man approach me with a determined and steady stride. His hair was long, black, and braided neatly behind his back. He stared hard at me with cold, steel gray eyes that sent chills down my spine. There weren't a lot of people who can make my bones tremble just by looking at them, but this vampire was having that effect on me, to my utter embarrassment, especially since I knew why he was here. I also knew who he was. If the rumors I'd heard were true, Théoden was one of the most sadistic and depraved vampire Lords in the city.

I am well and truly fucked!

Théoden stopped short in front of me, looking down at me like I was a piece of shit he smeared off his shoe. The feeling was mutual, bitch.

"You've cost me quite a deal of trouble. More trouble than any human should be, really. I'll give you credit for that," he said.

"Fuck you," I shot back. My courage was all I had left, that and my patented stubbornness.

He laughed and nodded. "You've got spirit, I like that. It's so much more fun when I break it. Make no mistake, little boy, you are about to enter a world of pain. I am going to make you suffer for every offense you've given me." His cold gray eyes scanned over my naked body and I began to really feel uncomfortable. They lingered on my dick a little longer than I'd have liked, then he gave me eye contact again. "I plan to enjoy your body from sundown to sunrise. You will submit to me. Your place is kneeling at my feet. You'll soon learn that."

"I'll never freely submit to you, motherfucker, and you know that," I said in my defense.

He knelt down before me. "Yes, you will. As a matter of fact, you'll be begging me for my cock. Arrogant straight boys like you always submit, you'll see. And I won't need to use my will to break you. It's so much more entertaining to bend you my way without it."

He laughed, and I snapped. I gathered up what saliva I had in my mouth and spit it right in his face. It landed in a slimy splat on his left cheek. I knew I might have gone too far when the crowd hushed.

That's never a good sign. Théoden wiped my spittle off his cheek, never taking his eyes off me, which sent even more cold chills down my spine. I saw what was going to happen next as if in slow motion, but I was powerless to stop it. He hawked up something, and I knew it was coming my way, and a second before he spat in my face, I regretted doing it first. The phlegm landed across my nose, cheek and my right eye.

"You should get used to my spit, you'll get plenty of it from now on, since I see you enjoy it," Théoden said.

I was thoroughly disgusted and wished my hands were free so that I could clean my face. I could feel the slimy trail of his hot saliva as it slid down my face, and I almost puked. "Go to hell," I cursed.

Again, he laughed, then rose, taking his place behind me, so that he was no longer blocking the crowd's view or the cameras. He unhooked the collar from my neck, freeing me from the pole. "You're about to become the thing you hate. Let the games begin," he whispered into my ear.

My heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest it was pounding so hard. I was starting to hyperventilate. My head was feeling light, and a wave of dizziness washed over me. I swayed as he took hold of my shoulders. The roar of the crowd became deafening again. There were cheers and there were some boos. Apparently, not everyone was happy to see me cross over, including me. His grip on my shoulders tightened and I went into full panic mode. I tried to rise, to get away, but it was no use. Between his vice-like grip and the chains binding my wrists and ankles, I wasn't going anywhere.

"NO!" I screamed as I felt him lean closer to me. "Ahhhhhh!" he struck like a viper, tearing into my neck. Oh my God, it's happening, it's actually happening, no, no, no, God, please no! The pain of his fangs gnashing my flesh was excruciating for the first couple of seconds, then I began to feel a tingle. Pleasure began to work its way from his bite to my groin, dissolving the pain. Oh fuck! My body began to throb with ecstasy. It was so different than what I'd heard about. The stories that flowed through the grapevine spoke of immense pain from the vampire's bite, not this ecstasy that I was feeling. This sensation I was feeling was beyond the joys of sex, it was that, but ten times that. Against my will, I leaned back into Théoden, turning my head to give him a better advantage and he took it, tilting his angle and biting harder. I gasped, quaking in pleasure as he drank from me. Dimly, I was aware of the other vampire, the master of ceremony one, laughing.

"They all submit to your bite," I think I heard him saying.

I didn't care, not at that moment, at least. I wanted what Théoden was giving me. I wanted it to go on and on and on. Holy shit, it felt fantastic! I knew I was getting weaker, dying, and still; I couldn't bring myself to care. My cock was raging and dripping precum like a waterfall, and I wanted to cum so fucking badly, but I was held just on the verge which was a brand new kind of torture. All of my extremities grew weak, and I slouched against Théoden's bulky chest. When he withdrew, licking his lips, I whimpered, feeling completely unfulfilled and slightly nauseated by the massive blood loss.

"You are mine!" Théoden growled in my ear. I wanted to give a retort, but I just didn't have it in me anymore. My eyes were closed and all I could hear was the crowd, but barely, I was so far gone. Something wet dripped onto my lips, chin and chest right before firm flesh pressed against my open mouth. "Drink." The order came from the vampire. I knew this was the defining moment, the game changer and I tried to turn my head away, but he held his wrist tightly against my mouth. "Drink!" He demanded. My mouth filled with his blood and I tried to spit it out, but instead I ended up choking on it. Once it flowed down my throat, there was no turning back. My body tensed, ignited by the exquisite taste and pleasure of his blood. My lips locked onto his wrist, and I pulled hard on the open wound.

Oh sweet Jesus, this was heaven! I sucked harder and harder; my cock pulsed between my legs as it continued to leak my juices on the floor. The entire time I fed from him, I could feel this energy surging between us, connecting us somehow. The sensation was so glorious. I wanted to drink his blood forever and fuck at the same time. I was lost in the most extreme, erotic and satisfying moment of my short twenty-four years and if this was my last moment on earth, I was happy. That was until the wrist was yanked away from my hungry mouth and the world all around me came crashing down. The noise from the crowd was ten times louder, and it hurt my ears. The bright lights from the stadium were blinding, and they stung my eyes so much so, I had to lower my head and close them. My body still throbbed with the blood that was working its way through each of my vessels. I could actually feel it moving within me, changing me. My stomach griped something awful and I knew what was about to happen. A hand on the back of my neck pushed me forward until my forehead was touching the floor and then a heavy booted foot held me there.

"Let's see how full of shit you are," Théoden taunted with a wickedly gleeful laugh.

"Oh God," I moaned, totally and completely embarrassed by my body's last human function. My bowels expelled as the crowd of at least a thousand vampires and several hundred humans looked on. Some cheering, others booing or ewwwing in disgust. Fuck you, sadistic bastards, I'm the one appalled here! The best thing about that moment: it was over pretty quickly, but it left my body feeling weak and sick. Thankfully, I'd managed to avoid getting too messy. On top of all that, I also began to become aware of a new grinding pain in my stomach and it was much worse than before. My mouth went dry completely as if I'd been stuck in the desert for days, parched of water. All of these changes were happening so quickly, and it left me nearly reeling.

Théoden reached down, gripping my hair and yanking me up. "Time to feed," he said as he dragged me by my hair towards a naked human male shaking in fear with a bag over his head being held on his knees by a male vampire with short blond hair and pretty girl-like features. I felt pain more acutely, too, as my scalp let me know. I thought he was going to pull my hair from its very roots, he was tugging so hard. Still, I crawled on my knees quickly, keeping up with Théoden's strides until I was kneeling in front of the other captive.

"We've got something nice and sweet for your first kill, a friend of yours," Théoden said, pulling the black velvet bag from the other man's head.

Oh my God, it was William! I thought he'd gotten away and was warning the others. Did he get away and lead them to my camp where he was captured or was he caught downtown like I was? They'd beaten him to within an inch of his life, it would seem. Both of his eyes were puffy and bruised so much so, they were almost sealed shut. His bottom lip was split in two different places, his nose was broken and dried blood was crusted on his upper lip. My eyes traveled further down, assessing him, and I saw the blue, black and purplish bruises peppering his torso. I could only imagine his back looking the same. "William, how did they find you?" I asked. There was no way I could hide the shock in my voice and the three vampires laughed at me.

"They caught me on the subway trying to escape," William said with some measure of difficulty thanks to his split and swollen lips. His voice sounded hoarse and raw, like he'd been screaming for hours without water to quench his thirst.

I wanted to ask him more questions, but was interrupted.

"Enough chatter, time to eat," Théoden growled.

"No! Please, don't!" I begged. Oh God, I'd known William since I was sixteen years old! He was my best friend and one of the first people to join me in the Resistance.

"Oh, you will feed. Tonight and every night from this day forward. Don't fret, once the blood starts flowing, you'll forget all about its source," Théoden said. "Now, you do have a choice; you can drink from him now, give him pleasure before you give him death, or you can watch him be tortured to the brink of insanity, starved for a few more days as you will be, until you are mad with the need to feed, and then we can try this again."

"No!" I yelled a little more alarmingly than I wanted to, but I couldn't help myself. I couldn't see William suffer. I didn't want him to die at all. Maybe... I looked up at Théoden and he must have seen my unasked question in my eyes because his answer was immediate.

"Not a fucking chance," he said in his grizzly baritone. "This is part of your punishment. I'm not embracing your fucking bitch-ass friend. Now take him before I remove your choices!"

I knew what Théoden would do to William. He'd get off on torturing him again and me. He was right, I'd been fighting my need to feed with all of my inner strength since they brought William out here. I could hear and smell the blood that flowed through his veins and as I looked at him, I could see it, too, just beneath the skin. I wanted that blood more than I'd ever wanted anything in my life. My God, was this what I am now? My mouth salivated at the succulent scent and I knew I had no choice. Almost by instinct, I leaned forward, closer to William. He tried to pull back, but the blond vampire behind him prevented that. William's head was tilted by the vampire to give me full reign and my eyes focused on his pulsating vein. There it was, the artery, pounding in time with his heartbeat just under the thin layer of skin, my salvation. With the last of my reserve, I closed my eyes and turned away. Oh, God I wanted him! I wanted—no—I needed to feed! The pain in my stomach was ripping me up and I doubled over as a spasm shot through me.

"Please, not William," I pleaded, tears flooding my eyes.

"Take him. Drink, Noel."

Théoden's calm voice penetrated my mind—the command—final in its delivery. I knew I couldn't spare William, not now. They'd only make him suffer, he'd never be set free.

"It's okay, Noel... I know you have no choice," William said to me, his voice shaky as he was crying.

I could smell the fear flowing from him in waves and I knew he was beyond terrified. I listened to William and knew what he was sacrificing. I came to the realization that only I could free him, give him peace. I straightened, and looked at my friend through a vail of tears and I gave into my thirst. It was as if something else took over my body and I could feel my mouth opening and locking onto William's bared neck. My fangs came down and pierced his flesh, releasing the precious blood hidden within. Oh the blood! How delicious, how utterly perfect in its essence, giving me pleasure, vitality, warmth and complete satisfaction. I leaned forward, biting harder as more blood gushed inside my mouth and I swallowed greedily. I could feel some of the blood trickle out the sides of my mouth as I gulped from his amazing fountain of life. My dick rose from the dead with renewed vigor and I felt a strong hand gripping my shaft. It seemed like I wasn't in control of my body any more, like something else was driving me to feed and pump my hips forward into that strong embrace. I could feel another person behind me, whispering in my ear for me to drink more and for me to cum for him.

My hips bucked frantically as the hand worked over my cock, stroking me with hard, fast movements. Fuck, I could feel it coming, a full culmination of everything that I was experiencing. My balls tightened up and my body tensed as I pulled even harder on the wound my mouth was latched onto. The heart had ceased pumping the blood to me, so now I really had to work for it. The hot, masculine hand on my cock quickened its pace and I screamed as I unloaded, the sound muffled by the flesh of my now dead best friend. Thick, creamy ropes of my spunk flew from the head of my cock, landing on my friend's corpse, the floor, my thighs, stomach and the hand that had brought me to this amazing climax. He continued to stroke me, even as he forced me away from my friend. I began to become aware that it was Théoden who had pleasured me as one of his powerful arms wrapped around my chest, keeping me pressed against him. He worked over my still hard cock, rubbing my sensitive flesh with masterful fingers.

"Come on, give me another load, I know you've got more in ya!" Théoden growled as he stroked me.

"Stop!" I pleaded, but I might as well been yelling to the stars above for what good it did me. My body was still revved up and ready to go and my cock was rock hard as he pumped my shaft, using my own cum for lube.

"You're mine, bitch, and you'll cum when I tell you to." With that, Théoden bit into my neck and I arched in pain against him. He drew on my blood for several swallows, then the pleasure came. This wasn't like the first time he'd bitten me. That time paled in comparison to what I was feeling now and that was pure bliss. Whatever fight I had left in me at that moment, vanished and I let go. There was this connection I felt, drawing me closer to Théoden, pulling me effortlessly, making me desire his bite, his touch. I could hear the sound of my own voice moaning like a bitch in heat, but it was as if at a distance. His hands seemed to be everywhere, fondling my nipples, my balls, I was completely lost in nothing but sensation.

My entire being was enraptured and I came harder than I ever had in my life. I actually saw stars as my cock erupted in a white gush. Théoden drew back, licking his lips as he jerked me off. I looked down, seeing thick jets of cum spewing from my cock over and over again. The feeling was so intense that I thrashed against Théoden's chest, unable to keep still. I could hear Théoden laughing close to my ear as he held me captive during my orgasm. His fingers continued to rub me in all the right places making me quake with each stroke. Time seemed to stand still as I reveled in the pleasure, then it started to subside, ebbing away like the receding waves of a tide and I became aware of my surroundings again. Théoden yanked my hair, rearing my head back against his shoulder. The next thing I knew, he was rubbing my cum on my face, smearing it all over, making sure to get a good amount of it in my mouth. I was disgusted by what he'd done, but at the same time, the taste of my own cum wasn't unpleasant. As a matter of fact, it was damn good! I found myself slightly aroused as I swallowed. Then he released me, shoving me off him and I landed in a sloppy, wet heap on the corpse of my best friend.

That's when it all came back to me as if the haze was lifting. I'd killed William! I bit his neck and drank from him like a fucking leech and that wasn't even the worse part, I'd gotten off on it, too. I managed to raise up off the body onto my knees, my arms were still chained behind my back. I shook my head trying to remove the cum off my face. Enough cleared away so that I could open my eyes. I looked down at William's corpse, seeing his neck, a bloody wound torn to shreds, as he lay on his side, still bound, with dead eyes staring forward into nothingness. A powerful wave of nausea rolled over me, and I gagged right before a strong hand gripped my mouth.

"Don't you fucking dare disrespect the blood like that!" Théoden growled at me.

I tried to pull away, but it was no use. I could feel my body's newborn strength, more powerful than I could have ever dreamt I'd be, however, it was no comparison whatsoever to Théoden's.

"Swallow it!" he ordered.

Only a little blood and cum had come back up, the flavor of it in my mouth was an intoxicating mixture, and I swallowed it as commanded. I wanted to gag again, because I knew I'd just vomited in my mouth, but at the same time, it was delicious. Fuck! This is so fucked up right now. I'm the fucking monster I hated the most. How in the fuck did this shit happen?! Oh right, Jonah. He'd better pray I never see his ass again, or so help me God!

"Good boy," Théoden said, removing his hand. "Now stand the fuck up." He gave me room to do so and I did, wobbling a bit as I erected myself. I looked around the audience, some were actually fucking in the bleachers and I don't know why that shocked me, but it did. I should have known they'd have no damn filter. I also noticed my vision was amazing. I could actually zoom in as if my eyes doubled as binoculars with night and infrared vision. I shook my head to get back to my normal way of seeing things and that seem to work, although I think it had more to do with my mental state than the actual physical shaking of my head. I could also smell the blood in the air and the scent was heady... alluring. It went straight to my dick as if I hadn't just blown off two earth-shattering loads. I know I'm young, but even this was a record for me.

"We'll take care of that when I get you home," Théoden said, slapping my erection down. The hard flesh bounced back in place, undaunted. He laughed and slapped it again. I jerked from the mixture of pain, sensitivity, and pleasure. "Ugh, you reek of human waste and cum, some of which I find enticing, and you'll learn soon enough which ones. Cum is a given, though. I'll be filling you with it as much as I like."

"I fucking hate your guts," I gritted out.

"And you'll still suck my dick when I tell you to. Now move your ass," Théoden pushed me forward, and I stumbled, but caught my balance then shuffled towards the exit. The other vampires who were standing nearby parted, giving us room to leave. I guess what just transpired was my trial, verdict and punishment in the twisted mind of these vampires. My heart was heavy with guilt at what I'd done, of the life I'd taken. I'd never killed anyone before, and tonight I'd killed my best friend, and at the time I was doing it, I didn't even care. All I cared about was the blood, getting as much of it inside me as I could. I knew that I was a monster now, just like them. 
Chapter Two

I was led to the showers in the men's locker room, freed from my chains and told to 'get myself cleaned up'. Apparently, I wasn't going to be getting inside Théoden's car covered in 'muck' as he put it. I didn't care either way. I wanted to be clean of all the blood and everything else anyway. I scrubbed my flesh hard, as if I could somehow wash away all that'd taken place. No such luck.

"Hurry the fuck up!" Théoden's baritone boomed from the doorway.

The sound of his voice startled me and I jumped, then I grimaced, pissed that he'd frightened me... so I lashed out. "Fuck you," I shot back, then closed my eyes under the current, rinsing the soap from my hair. I was enjoying the exhilarating sensation of bathing when I felt Théoden's presence draw closer, right before my head went smashing into the white tiled-wall in front of me, cracking the ceramic and breaking the tiles. They fell to the shower floor in a clatter around my feet. Dizzy from the impact, I staggered and fell flat on my ass as blood poured from a split in my forehead before it had time to heal. I pressed my hand to my head as I blinked water out of my eyes to look up at Théoden.

"You are going to learn to keep your fucking smart mouth shut or face even more painful consequences. When I tell you to do something, I don't want to hear anything come out of your mouth other than two words." He held up two fingers. "Do you know what they are?"

"Fuck you," I managed to spit out against my better judgment.

Théoden advanced on me faster than I could see and the next thing I knew, he'd stomped me in the face, shattering cartilage and breaking my nose. My head snapped back from the impact and blinding pain shot across my face, and I instantly regretted antagonizing this vampire.

"Awww, fuck!" I groaned, holding my injured face as I rolled onto my side. I was seeing stars and yeah, they were twinkling. The room swayed and tilted before it righted itself... or was it me that needed to stop twirling? Théoden squatted next to me and seized my nose, squeezing hard, breaking the tiny bones that were in the process of healing. I screamed in pain and tried to pry his hand away, but he wasn't letting go. He twisted my nose, and more blood gushed out. I yelled again and tried to bend my body in the direction my nose was going in to alleviate the pressure and pain, but he pressed a hand on my shoulder, keeping me sitting still. My eyes clenched tight in agony as my sinuses throbbed from his menacing grip.

"Does this feel good to you?" he asked, twisting my nose in the opposite direction again.

"Owwww, please stop!" I begged.

"Answer me, bitch!"

"No, it hurts!"

"'No, it hurts', what?"

"I don't know what you want from me. Please stop!" I tried again to pry his hand away and was unsuccessful.

"I want you to learn your fucking place in my presence. When you address me, it's 'yes Sir' or 'Master' or 'my Lord', am I making myself clear, bitch?"

"Yeah, shit!" I grounded out and he twisted my nose again, tearing cartilage. "Ahhhh, fuck, I'm sorry, please!" I hated to beg for mercy. Every fiber in my being hated hearing the words come out of my mouth, but I was past caring. The pain was excruciating, and I was on the verge of tears.

"Give me proper respect!" Théoden said, pulling up on my nose and forcing me to rise quickly to my feet.

"I'm sorry, Sir," I said, hoping to appease him enough to release me.

Smiling, he let go and grabbed me by my shoulder and guided me towards the shower. "Finish rinsing and let's go."

This time, I didn't stop to enjoy the current. I scrubbed my face clean of all my spilled blood and turned off the faucets. "May I have a towel?"

Smack! Another powerful backhand, knocking me against the wall. Pain shot through my mouth as I tasted blood from a new cut on my tongue that was currently healing.

"Are you fucking retarded? How hard is it to remember to show proper respect?"

For the first time in my life, someone I'd encountered was making me feel small, insignificant, and I hated him for it. I didn't want to call him 'Sir' or 'Master' or 'Lord' or any other titled he deemed himself worthy of. Son of a bitch could kiss my ass.

"You know what, I'm not going to be afraid of you. So do your worst, you'll never make me submit to your sick, twisted ass. Go fuck yourself!" This time, I spat the blood in my mouth out at his feet, purposely "disrespecting the blood" and in his fucking face!

Théoden stared hard at me with those steely gray eyes, and I felt something ominous and powerful encompass me. The hairs on my body stood on end as this presence wrapped itself around me and began to squeeze. I felt like I couldn't breathe, but being a vampire, that wasn't a problem. If anything, this exercise in who's boss was teaching me we could stop breathing if we needed to. That wasn't the problem. I was panicking, yes, but I could feel my bones grinding against their joints and cracking as the presence squeezed tighter. I screamed from the pain and struggled to break free of whatever had a hold of me.

"You think your show of defiance will save you from my dominance? From my wrath? Trust me, you haven't seen my worst. There are ways of torturing a vampire that can drive them literately insane. I know ways of making you suffer that will last for months or years—not seconds. I want you to test me so that I can teach you who your master is. Now get the fuck up and follow me. If I have to tell you again,

I'm going to cut off your hand and send it to the werewolves."

Instantly, the presence was gone and I gasped for breath instinctually. I could feel my body healing itself as the pain faded away. Théoden turned and walked out of the shower. I knew I'd pressed my luck enough for the moment and I wasn't ready to challenge him on his threat to cut off one of my hands, so I followed him, wet and naked out of the stadium and into a waiting black Mercedes Sedan. The driver opened the door, letting us inside. He closed it after I slid into the leather backseat. I felt and heard the engine ignite, and the sound and sensation of the low rumbling motor was so keenly absorbed by my new senses. The vibration and movement of the car was almost as erotic as it was soothing.

"You will learn the many ways you can please me. You see, Noel, I am your salvation, and you are destined to be one of my greatest children," Théoden said, thus killing the quiet peace of the car ride.

"I don't see how," I retorted with a snort.

"I am and what I said will come to pass, but you're not ready yet. You must be broken down and reformed into greatness and I am exceptional at such a task. You've lived your life hating us because you were not one of us. You took to the blood tonight like a baby to its mother's tit. I worked you to orgasm twice and that gave you supreme satisfaction. You wanted what you were given tonight, you just didn't know it."

"That's bullshit," I protested. Théoden looked at me and I braced myself for the blow, but it never came.

"Are you denying that you didn't experience the best climaxes of your life? Are you that stupid? You were so lost in the bloodhaze that you didn't even care that you were draining your friend dry as a bone."

I opened my mouth to give some witty retort, but nothing came to mind. William's face flashed in my head at the mention of him and I felt the guilt again, pounding away at my conscience. As much as I wanted to deny what he was saying, it was all true. I'd never let a man touch me intimately before. Never even thought about being with a man in that fashion. Men were great to hang around with over a pint of beer and a poker game when we had downtime. They never interested me past manly comradery... but what happened out there on that stage, in front of everyone, I just can't explain. My body was on fire with passion and I needed release like I needed the blood. But it was more than that. There was a connection I felt with Théoden, especially when he bit me. Is that what that other vampire was warning me about? The bond? I'm fucked if it is, because that motherfucker is strong. I turned, looking out of the window at the passing buildings and people on the streets. I could feel Théoden's eyes staring a hole in the back of my head, so I turned back to him.

"What?"

"I was waiting for you to deny the truth." He shrugged. "Maybe you're getting smarter."

"I didn't want to be a vampire. You're all monsters, abominations, and I wish each and every last one of you were destroyed," I said. I turned back to the window.

"You keep speaking about yourself as if you're not one of us now. You're going to have to come to grips with being a vampire. I'm going to have a lot of fun making sure that happens." He reached over, taking my chin in his large hand, bringing my face back around to him. "Don't think I've been sitting here ignoring the fact that you continue to disrespect me. When we get home, depending on how often it happens, you will be punished accordingly." He let me go.

"Why did you want to turn me... Sir?" I asked, needing to get clarification on why I was still alive... well for the most part.

"Embrace you," Théoden corrected.

Fine. "Why did you want to embrace me, Sir?"

"I have my reasons," was all he offered on the subject.

I turned back toward the window. I started thinking about everything that happened since I was captured. The humiliation I felt being put on display for their enjoyment, then being transformed into a monster, forced to kill and then cum in front of so many despicable beings. I felt low and dirty and confused. If that wasn't bad enough, I was still hungry, but I didn't want to say anything. I didn't think I could take killing another person. The driver pulled into an underground garage of a condo skyscraper downtown. He opened the door for us after parking and I climbed out, covering myself with my hands draped in front of me.

Théoden exited after me and told me to follow him as he walked towards a private elevator. We stepped inside and with an eye scan, voice recognition and a passcode, the elevator doors closed, and we started ascending. We stood in silence as I watched the light beacon for each floor flash until we reached the thirty-second level. The doors opened, and we climbed off directly into an apartment that was three levels and absolutely magnificent in construction design and decorations. Immediately upon inspection, I noticed four male vampires lounging about on the black leather sofas, chaises and chairs. They were watching television on the biggest screen I'd ever seen. All looked at us when we entered. They were a handsome bunch, one was a little too pretty with his red lips and green eyes and features better suited for a woman in my opinion.

"We watched the show on TV. Pretty entertaining shit, if you ask me, Father," one of the vampires said, smiling at Théoden. He brushed his symmetrically cut dark bangs from his brown eyes as if he needed to get a better view of me.

"Funny, I don't remember asking you. Why weren't you there, Donovan?" Théoden asked, stopping by the vampire.

"I didn't know you were going to be there. I was shocked when you came out to claim him. Had

I'd known, Master, I would have had a front row seat," Donovan said, licking his lips.

"We all would have had them," the pretty male vampire chimed in. "Is he for all of us?" he asked, looking at me, his green eyes lingering on my covered crotch.

"Only on my terms," Théoden stated.

They all smiled at me, giving me glimpses of fangs and regular human-looking teeth. I can honestly say that I didn't like the looks they were giving me. It didn't help that I was still naked. I stood by the elevator and continued my quick assessment of the condo. Large roomy spaces filled with stylish and comfortable furnishings. I looked past the living room towards the twelve-seating mahogany dining room set and couldn't help but notice the handcuffs attached to a few of the table's sturdy legs. Overhead hung a sparking chandelier that seemed to top off the elegance of an otherwise macabre setting. I looked past the dining area into the kitchen. It was nice, all modern and granite with stainless steel appliances that they hardly needed. The whole place had a roomy open-concept design and under difference circumstances, I would have loved to live here.

"Come here," Théoden ordered, interrupting my visual tour.

I walked over, stopping short in front of him.

"Move your hands," he commanded in a gruff, deep voice.

I looked at the four other vampires in the room and they were looking at me, waiting like a pack of wild dogs over a bone. I dropped my hands to my side, revealing my genitalia I tried so desperately to conceal.

"Oooh, very nice," one of the male vampires commented.

I wanted to cover myself immediately after that. No way in hell did I like being the object of their sexual desire. This shit was getting out of hand and I hated not being in control of it.

Théoden's eyes scanned my body and he made no effort to hide his lust. "You will remain naked until you've earn the right to wear clothing. Right now, you are at the bottom of the rung, still unworthy of my gift, my blood. Until you start making strives to prove yourself otherwise, you will be treated like the filth you are. You will feed last from what we no longer want on the hunts. You will give me pleasure whenever I want it--"

"The fuck I will. I'm no faggot!"

This time, Théoden didn't spare me the blow. His fist shot out so fast across my jaw that I fell back, crashing over the sofa as the vampires moved out of the way. I rolled off the cushions and landed hard on the floor beside the ottoman. I don't remember what happened after that, everything went dark, and when I woke up, I was chained to a rack in a dark room. Both of my arms and legs were bound by the chains as well as my waist and neck.

I forced myself to calm down enough to adjust my eyes to the darkness. After a few seconds, I was able to see the room clearly as if the lights were on. I was inside one of those BDSM dungeons of sorts with all kinds of bondage torture furniture placed about. I looked at the wall to my right and saw an assortment of whips, crops, chains, knives, swords, and even a fucking mace. A fucking mace. What the fuck!? On the other wall in front of me were various sex toys and tools and I knew I'd be getting introduced to these items and soon. The thought left me panting in fear and I began to struggle against my confines, hoping I could break them with my new strength.

The lights blared to life as Théoden stepped into the room. "You're not going anywhere. Those are sterling silver chains coated in steel, no vampire can break them, especially not you."

"I'm having a hard time keeping track of your personalities. One minute, you're almost tolerable, and the next, you're a raving fucking lunatic," I taunted. "But you're fucking delusional if you think you're going to turn me into some cock-slobbering homo, you've got another thing coming."

Théoden came closer until he was standing directly in front of me. "Oh, you'll love the taste and feel of my cock soon enough. You'll slobber all over it as I shove it down your hungry throat. You'll be begging me for it and even when you do, I may not give it to you. You'll get fucked only when I want you to and you'll come only when I want you to. Your days of banging pussy are over with... at least for now. Who knows, one day I might want to see you fuck a woman, rutting like some dog over a bitch. If only to show you how no one will ever compare to me."

"You can force me, but don't ever make the fucking mistake that you made me submit." I glared up at him with all the malice I could muster and he just smiled down at me as if he knew something I didn't.

"I am really enjoying this fight in you, Noel. As misplaced as it is, I'm enjoying it. I can't wait to see your face when you cum from my cock in your ass. Let's get started with your training, shall we?" He walked away towards the wall holding the weapons—because that's what the hell they were as far as I was concerned—weapons. "Now, you've been a big pain in the ass all night, pissing me off time and time again. I would have much rather worked with these toys here." He gestured to the crops and whips. "But instead, I feel like I need to make my point clear."

"What point is that?"

"That I own you; mind, body and soul for all eternity." He reached up, taking down several knives from his collection and I could feel my stomach doing flip-flops. Then he removed a long whip from the wall that ended with tiny blades attached to three strands of leather, like cat o' nine tails.

Oh shit, oh fuck, oh shit, oh fuck! I was breathing hard, dreading the pain I knew was coming. I had to be strong, but I'd never been tortured. Even I didn't know how much pain and misery I could handle before I broke down completely, before the person I am ceased to exist. Théoden put these items on a tray then walked over to the other wall, fiddling over there. His broad back was to me, so I couldn't see what he was doing, which was driving me crazy. For some reason, I wanted to know so that I could get myself prepared, if that made any fucking sense.

He turned around with his tray and came back over to me, bringing a leather roller chair with him. He sat down, placing the tray on his lap, and draped the whip over his shoulders. Théoden stared at me for several long seconds, making me feel the emotional weight of my predicament all the more. I looked at him, his gray eyes boring into mine. His strong jaw was set straight and his full lips were drawn tight in a thin line. He was scaring the shit out of me and with a man of his size and being what he was with his reputation, that wasn't hard. The end of his lip curled up as he could no doubt smell my mounting fear in the air. Hell, even I could smell the spicy aroma.

"Are you going to pretend you're not afraid, Noel?" Théoden asked, his deep voice rumbling with every word.

"No, what would be the point? You want me to be afraid, and I am. That still doesn't mean you're going to break me, as you boast."

Théoden's slight smile grew into a full grin and he nodded. "I do enjoy a challenge." He picked up a long, thin, sharp utensil from the tray and held it up for me to see clearly. "Do you know what this is?"

I licked my lips, wetting them. "No."

"It's a needle. I'm going to take this little tool and pierce your nipples. Some silver alloy rings will look nice dangling from your perky tits. Then I'm going to take this needle..." He lifted another thicker needle from the tray, showing it to me. "... and I'm going to pierce your cock twice. Do you know what ampallang and apadravya piercings are?"

My throat and mouth went completely dry as I stared at the needle. He was planning on sticking that huge fucking thing through my dick, not once, but twice. I could feel the blood rushing to my head, making me lightheaded.

"Answer me!" Théoden roared, jarring me from my daze.

I jumped and looked at him. "No, Sir."

He cocked an eyebrow. "Ah, I see you're remembering your manners. That's good. Anyway, getting back to the subject. An ampallang piercing is when I drive this little beauty here horizontally through the glans of your cockhead. You do have a very pretty cock. Thick, long...well-shaped and suited for that gorgeous body of yours that I now possess. I suppose living life on the lam has served you well."

"I guess... never got any complaints from the ladies, Sir," I said with a sneer

Théoden smiled, then continued. "I plan on completing the look with an Apadravya, which is a piercing through your glans vertically, right through your urethra, both times. It's called the 'magic cross'. But that's not all. When I was jerking you off earlier, I took my due liberty to play with your perineum. You were so far gone; you probably didn't notice. Just felt the pleasure of my touch, which is just fine. Anyway, this little piece of jewelry here..." he picked up a tiny little barbell, "...will look nicely sticking through that sexy spot between your pussy and balls. That piercing is called a guiche, by the way."

"I don't have a pussy, Sir," I corrected.

"Yes you do, until I say otherwise. Be grateful I allowed you to keep your balls. The reason being, it took a huge pair to do the stupid shit you were doing to land you in my chains. You're my bitch, now, Noel. Bitches have pussies and until you've earned the right to stand by my side, you have a pussy."

He cocked an eyebrow as if he was expecting me to argue. I didn't. At least not now, what would be the point?

"So in other words, you're going to mutilate me, Sir," I said instead.

"Hardly. I'm doing you a favor, just like I did when I embraced you. It's so sad to see that you don't appreciate this gesture. That's why I have these." He removed a knife with very serrated edges along the blade. Just looking at it made me shiver to the bone. "Now, once I'm done with all the piercings—I plan on putting one through your tongue and a few in your ears. Nothing on your face, I don't want anything too distracting going on there. Back to what I was saying, once I'm done making you pretty and perfect visually, at least... Then I'm going to start teaching you some respect." He put the knife back on the tray and picked up the first thin needle that he'd shown me, that wasn't all that thin, really.

"I don't want any of those piercings," I said.

"I don't give a shit what you want."

"If you give them to me, I'll just pull them out, say I won't."

Théoden shook his head. "No you won't. If you do, I'll cut off every body part you removed a piercing from. They'll grow back. It'll take a while and it'll hurt like hell, but when they do, I'll cut them off again. I'll do this three times before I pierce you again, just to make sure you've learned your lesson. Is that what you want me to do? Maybe I should start now, just get it out of the way, so that you know how serious I am." He put the menacing needle down and picked up the shit-fear-inducing knife.

"NO!" I yelled, my voice screeching in my rising terror.

"No, what?" he asked in a voice so low and dangerous and filled with all his promises of pain.

"No, Sir. Please don't. "

"Please don't what?"

"Please Sir, don't cut off my body parts."

"I get the feeling I'm going to end up doing that, Noel. I get the feeling that you're going to push me to that point and I'm going to have to show you how far I'm willing to go to get what I want," Théoden said. "Do you think you're the first human I've come across in my long life who thought they could resist me? Do you think you're that special?"

"I...I... No, I don't." I wanted to say something else, but I didn't think it was wise to piss him off when he was so close to pointy, sharp objects.

In a flash, he was off the chair and standing in front of me. I didn't see the blade slash me across my chest, but I sure as fuck felt it. I yelped and looked down and saw a thin red line of blood bubble up from a long diagonal cut over my pecs and abs. The wound healed soon enough, but it let me know he wasn't fucking around. I guess that's what he wanted me to see. I looked back up at Théoden and his eyes were focused on me.

"Do you know where you went wrong?" he asked me. "Why I had to discipline you?"

I didn't answer right away. Shit, I had to think about what the hell I did to deserve that. Wait, did I deserve that? Hell no, fucking maniac slashed me cause he gets off on hurting people.

"I don't know why you did that." I said, and he slashed me again in the same spot, and I cried out.

"Ow!"

"Think about your answer before you stupidly respond."

The stinging pain in my chest faded away as the wound closed and I was able to focus better on what he was asking me. This time, I tried to see what offense I'd given and it dawned on me. "I didn't address you properly, Sir."

Théoden smiled. "Very good. I will never tolerate you disrespecting me." He turned, walking back to his tray that now sat in the chair. When he faced me again, he was holding the needle. "Now, are you ready for your piercings?"

"No Sir."

"You don't have a choice, so let me ask you again and please, think before you speak. Are you ready for your piercings?"

"Yes Sir."

"Very good. I can see how excited you are. Now, do I have to be concerned about you removing them once they're in?"

"No Sir."

He smiled a little too gleefully for my taste, fucking psycho.

"Excellent," he said, then he pointed the needle at me. "Because now you know the consequence for shunning such a gift, don't you?"

Why in the fuck was he talking to me like some demented school teacher?

"Answer me when I ask you a question, filth!"

"Yes, Sir," I said through gritted teeth.

"I want to make sure you understand the consequences. What happens if you remove the piercings?" Théoden asked, playing with the needle between his fingers.

I couldn't take my eyes off of the thing, but I knew I had to pay attention to him. "If I remove the piercings, you cut off my body parts, the ones that had the piercings in them, Sir."

Théoden smiled and nodded. "You're learning. So let's begin, shall we? I must say, I've been enjoying this night." He started walking towards me, and I knew I was in for a world of pain.

God help me.

PUNISHMENT
Chapter Three

"Here, hold this," Théoden said, then he stuck the needle for my future piercings between my lips. "Don't drop it, if you do, you'll pay."

The challenge alone made me want to spit the steel needle in his face, maybe I could take out an eye. However, it was the threat of punishment that prevented me from doing what I really wanted to do, so I held the torture tool in my mouth and watched as he walked to the other side of the room and brought out another box and a pair of black leather gloves. He returned and placed the box on his tray and began putting on the gloves.

"I see your eyes wondering over here. Are you curious about this box?" Théoden asked.

I swallowed and nodded. "Yesh, Sir." My voice was distorted by the needle I still held.

He pressed his gloved hand on top of the metal box. "This contains the silver alloy rings that I'm going to be using for your piercings." He touched the first box he had. "This one contains the rings I'll use when your piercings have healed."

I began to realize that my piercing would be permanent. I wasn't happy about that shit at all.

Théoden stood in front of me, examining me, running his hands over my body; paying special attention to every smooth curve. His touch was soft as he brushed his fingertips over my rib cage on both sides as he slid his hands down my torso then brought them to the front, rubbing my abdominal muscles. The feel of his leather gloves was sensual as he caressed my flesh, and my body started to respond to him to my horror. God, why is this happening to me? Ever since I'd drank his cursed blood, I've been unable to control my hormones around this motherfucker.

"Lovely. Young, strong flesh, perfectly formed limbs," he said, gripping my biceps and running his hands up the length of my bound arms to my hands. "Nice, masculine hands. I like that." He looked down at my hardening cock and smiled. "It truly is a thing of beauty. Thick, long shaft, perfectly shaped crown, and a fine-looking slit. I know my boys out there can't wait to get their hands and mouths on it."

I made a sound of objection, and his gray eyes shot up, staring hard at me. I wanted to cringe away, but there was nowhere I could go.

"You have something to say, Noel?" Théoden removed the needle from my lips. "Let me hear it."

I licked my lips trying to buy myself some time to think of a response that hopefully wouldn't cause me a painful backlash. "Please, don't make me have sex with men. I'm not gay. I'm not even bi-curious. I've never even thought about it. I have no attraction to men whatsoever. Please don't force that on me."

Théoden laughed outright as if I had told the funniest joke he'd ever heard. Okay, that really pissed me off, but I bit my tongue. I was trying to reason with a maniac, so I knew there were going to be a few things I was going to have to tolerate... like insane, inappropriate laughter from a madman.

He reached down, grabbing my semi-erect cock, gripping it hard enough to make me wince. "This cock belongs to me not you. It's on your body, but that belongs to me as well. Nothing you were matters to me. All that matters now is what you have become and what I will make of you. Not only will you be fucking my boys and me, but you'll love every second of it. You won't be able to get enough cock inside of you. You'll guzzle our cum and savor it, love it!"

"Never!"

Théoden smiled at me with a mixture of malice and arrogance. "How did your own cum taste to you when I shoved it down your throat?" He began to stroke my cock in long, slow movements, bringing my uncooperative member to full hardness against my will. The leather felt so good on my skin, increasing my pleasure.

"It was disgusting," I said. Mentally, I was trying to fight against the arousal he was working inside of me, and failing quite miserably.

Théoden lashed out, backhanding me hard across the jaw. My chains rattled from the impact, and pain shot through my face and lingered for a few seconds until the injury faded. He was still stroking me with a skill I'd never felt before. Fuck, he worked my dick better than I did! The pain and pleasure mixture he was giving me threw me through a loop of confusing feelings. I wanted to be repulsed and pissed, but I also didn't want him to stop. It felt so damn good.

"Want to try again?" Théoden asked me, glaring hard.

"It was disgusting, Sir."

He struck me again, splitting my lip and busting my nose. Blood dripped onto my upper lip, and I lapped at it with my tongue, relishing the flavor and sensation. My body trembled in the brief moment of ecstasy. This did not escape Théoden's notice, and he laughed, then ran his thumb across the split in my lip, wiping the blood up. He stuck his thumb in his mouth, sucking the blood away. I was mesmerized as I watched his lips close over the ruby red and became painfully aware of how hungry I still was. My stomach growled giving me away, and Théoden smirked. His other thumb rubbed the glans of my cock, and I damned near blew my load.

"Oh fuck!" I gasped, wincing in ecstasy.

"Feels good having another man touch you doesn't it?"

"Is that a question you expect me to answer, Sir?"

"I expect you to answer every question I ask of you."

Fuck! "No, Sir," I lied. No way was I going to give him the satisfaction if I could help it.

He backhanded me again, and I gasped from the shock of intense pain. My lip reopened and blood gushed out, dripping onto my chest before the wound healed again. If there was one thing I could be grateful for about being a vampire, it was that I healed instantly.

"Try again," he said.

His hand still worked me close to completion. I glanced down at my cock, it was so full of blood and about ready to explode. My body quaked as he stroked me, and I moaned, unable to hold it in. God, this was feeling so fucking good!

"Try again," he repeated.

I didn't know what the hell he wanted from me. I'd answered him in the way he wanted me to, so what the fuck is he looking for? I had to figure this out or risk being knocked out again.

"I don't know what you want from me, Sir," I said, hoping he would help me out with that.

Théoden huffed, then sighed. "How about the truth?"

"I told you the truth, Sir."

"No, you didn't. When will you learn that you cannot lie to me, bitch? I made you, my blood knows you, now. So, I'm going to ask you one last time... how did your own cum taste to you when I shoved it down your throat?"

I looked at Théoden as I thought back to that moment when he'd forced my own cum into my mouth. The act itself disgusted me, but the taste... the taste was erotic, almost like an aphrodisiac. It was satisfying and salacious in its essence. In truth... "I... I..."

"Say it," Théoden urged, stroking me faster.

Oh holy fuck, I was going to cum again!

Sighing heavily, I was forced to admit the truth. "I loved it." I looked away, unable to meet his satisfied gaze head on.

Théoden gripped my chin, brining my face back to his. "You loved it, what?"

I huffed as my annoyance grew, it didn't help that my body was tensing from the pleasure. "I. Loved. It. Sir." I ground out each word, hoping he was finally happy with himself.

Théoden gave me a smug and very satisfied smile. Bastard.

"Nice to finally hear the truth fall from your lips. We're slowly making progress." He released my chin. "Do you like my hand stroking your cock, bitch?"

I could feel my balls tighten and my body started to tremble, preparing for the ultimate release. I heard him ask me the question, but I really didn't want to answer.

"Answer me, bitch," Théoden's fingers added the right amount of pressure, and I quaked in response.

My body was tingling all over and all I wanted was to cum. I needed to cum and I was so fucking close! But I wasn't ready to give him what he wanted. "No, Sir."

Théoden released my cock, and I moaned in protest before I could stop myself. Somehow, I knew he would, but this was still torture.

"Still lying to me, bitch?" He frowned, shaking his head. "I'm going to have to teach you just how seriously I dislike my children lying to me."

Okay, that didn't sound ominous at all. Fear gripped me like a vice, and I almost forgot to breathe. Why was I still fighting this losing battle? Because you're a fighter, I said to myself answering my own question. I'll go down fighting like the man I am and not the bitch he's trying to make me!

Théoden sneered at me. "Looks like we're at square one again. So, why don't I get back to my task at hand."

He gripped my right nipple hard between his fingers and I gasped, then without any warning or preparation, he jabbed the needle through my nub of flesh, and I screamed. Blood gushed from the new wound and before it could heal, he slipped a little silver alloy ring through the hole.

"Normally, I would have done this to you when you were still human, but under the circumstances, that wasn't an option. This little beauty here—" He jiggled the little ring and it stung like hell. I winced from the pain and he chuckled. "—hurts like a motherfucker, but it does allow the wound to heal around the ring instead of attaching to it. I can't wait to put that brand-new set of jewelry to good use when we're done with these. Good thing for me, this'll heal by tomorrow night. Now for the next one."

He picked another ring from the box holding it in his palm while gripping the needle. He seized my nipple and this time; he did it slowly, sliding the metal needle through my flesh to drag out the pain.

"Ahhhh, fuck!" I growled as searing agony blaze through my nipple. Blood dripped freely from the wound. The smell of it increased my hunger. My body didn't care that it was my own blood. I was going through so many emotions. I didn't know whether to cry from the pain or beg for the pleasure of the blood.

"Oh, you can take it," Théoden said, laughing with wicked glee. "You don't have a choice, do you?"

"Fuck you, you sadistic prick!"

"Ahh, there's that fight I like so much in you. Can't wait to beat it out of you!"

He gripped my hair, yanking my head back and kissed me roughly, pushing his tongue into my mouth. Without thinking, I bit him as hard as I could hoping I could sever his fucking tongue. He laughed as he pulled back, slipping his tongue from the grip of my teeth, completely unaffected by my actions. Not even a scratch. Maybe I didn't bite hard enough? Maybe I should have used my fangs?

"I knew you liked it rough," Théoden said, smiling. He looked down at my nipple and tsked. "Damn, it closed already. Now I have to do it again."

He grabbed my nipple, twisting it so hard, I thought he was going to fucking rip it off. I yelped and he laughed again, clearly enjoying my suffering. He stabbed me hard with the needle driving it through with quick precision. It hurt like a motherfucker and I screamed again. The wound bled as he slipped the ring through the hole.

"Oh, those do look beautiful dangling from your tits." Théoden rubbed my sore nipples, rotating the sensitive nubs, and I winced. To my utter surprise and horror, it felt good in spite of the pain. My dick jumped from the sensation, and Théoden cocked a brow. "Well, we know one of your erogenous zones, don't we?"

"That doesn't mean anything. You did something to me when you turned me, I know it! I wouldn't have gotten off from a man touching me before tonight," I said, setting the record as straight as I could.

"Oh, so you admit you get off on it."

Fuck! "That's not what I meant."

"But it is. You said... and I quote: 'I wouldn't have gotten off from a man touching me before tonight.' That's admitting that you got off on me touching your body, jerking your dick. You came buckets, too. Like a fucking volcano erupting all over the stage, twice. Something tells me you never experienced an orgasm like that with a woman."

"That's because you did some vampire shit to me!"

"True. Which is why you don't stand a fucking chance against me. You might as well give in to your new urges and make us both happy," Théoden taunted with a wolfish grin. "Now, back to what I was doing. We need to get this over with. We have a long night ahead of us. A lot of punishment to deal out, and you just keep racking up the points with this insane level of disrespect you continue to show me." He sighed. "You'll learn... oh you will learn."

With that, he walked over to the tray, picking up a thinner needle and a handful of selected rings and approached me again, grabbing my ear and twisting my head in his direction. He stabbed my lobe with the needle, and the pain was sharp, but brief, as he slipped a stud into the hole. He stabbed me again through the cartilage, which hurt like hell right before he stuck a stud in that hole. Turning my head roughly, he pinched my lobe then jabbed the needle through, piercing and ringing it. I hated every last one of them and every last second I had to endure the humiliation of whatever claiming ritual this was.

"Open your mouth, stick out your tongue," Théoden commanded me.

I knew I had no choice, so I just fucking did it, and he gripped my tongue, stabbing the shit out of me, then slipped a medium-size barbell through it. I tasted my own blood on my tongue, and I swallowed, savoring the flavor. Jesus Christ, blood isn't supposed to taste this good or do this to me. Makes me feel so damn horny and powerful.

"We're almost done. Just three more to go."

Théoden gripped my still erect penis. I don't know how or why I could keep it up through all that pain, but I had. My only guess was because the scent of my blood in the air kept me aroused and wanting. That and the fact that just being near Théoden made me lust for him in some odd way. I'd been fighting that feeling since he turned me. I just didn't know how much longer I could last before he made me give into him.

"Now, I liked to pierce the cock when it's nice and hard like this. It really hurts that way, see." I never saw him move, just felt a gust of wind and an intense, searing pain as he stabbed the thicker gauge needle through the top of my crown to the bottom.

"Owww! Holy shit! Fuck!" I screamed. My cock was on fire and throbbing like I'd taken a hot poker to it. I looked down as he placed a large barbell through the hole, connecting the ball tip end. Blood flowed over his fingers as he did this. When he was done, he raised them to his mouth, licking the blood away.

"Oh, looks like we lost that erection. Can't have that." He started to stroke my cock again sending me into a vortex of pain and pleasure. I wanted him to stop, but a part of me needed him to continue. I had been teased to the point of cumming several times, and that was torture enough. "Do you like this, Bitch?"

Ah, shit, there goes that question again. "No, Sir." I said, hoping he'd stop.

"Foolish boy," Théoden said as he continued to coax my aching dick back to life and I'll be damned if it wasn't working. My cock filled with blood again, growing harder with each of his strokes. "Yes, there it is."

He held my cock by the glans, and I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the horrible pain I knew was going to come. He looked up at me, watching my face, then struck. I grimaced and yelled a string of obscenities as he pushed the needle, twisting it repeatedly until it protruded through to the other side of my cock. I swear to god, I wanted to pass the fuck out, but couldn't. I didn't know if it was because I was a vampire, but my tolerance for pain seemed to increase. I didn't see that as a good thing at all. More blood gushed out, and I began to feel weaker from all the blood loss. I leaned my head back against the leather padding of the rack, trying to gather my senses. Tears flowed from my eyes, and I hadn't even realized I was crying. I could feel him sliding the barbell through the gaping hole in my cock and then securing it in place. My erection wilted with the quickness and all I could feel was this concentrated throbbing between my legs encompassing even my balls. The pain overrode my desire to cum, but not my need to feed and the scent of blood in the air was just compounding the problem.

"Oh, what a thing of beauty. You know, you're the only one of my children with one of these. You should consider yourself fortunate. Other vampires will take one look at this lovely cock of yours, all decked out and throw themselves at you. But of course, you're not ready for that yet. You have to learn to appreciate the little things. As a matter of fact, I think I'll add another."

My head shot forward. "No, God. Please no!" I yelled. I could only imagine the terrified expression on my face, but I didn't care. If he wanted me to feel fear, he'd won this round.

"Now I know I have to give you one more cock piercing." Théoden went to retrieve another barbell from the box.

Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, he's really going to do it.

"Please, don't. It hurts so fucking bad, you're killing me!" I begged, panting from the pain I was still enduring from all of my new piercings.

"Now, now, bitch... do me proud." Théoden reached for my cock, gripping the length of it. At least this time he didn't start stroking me.

"Please don't," I pleaded again to my own embarrassment.

"You'll thank me for this one day." Théoden stabbed the needle through the middle of my shaft all the way and I screamed so loudly, I hurt my own ears. He slid the barbell through and screwed on the ball ending. "Oh, that is perfection. What a masterful piece of flesh it is now."

Tears were pouring from my eyes at this point, and I wished I could knock my own self out just to free myself from the agony. "Please no more," I whispered.

"Just one more, remember?"

Théoden stepped to the side of me, and pushed a button on the control panel of the rack. I began to move backward into a prone position. I looked up at the ceiling, then at Théoden. He was smiling down at me, obviously enjoying my pain, and getting off on torturing me. He walked away again, then returned, taking his place between my legs. He pushed the leather slabs of the rack apart where my legs were chained and widened the space between them so that he could get a better view. I didn't want to look at what he was getting ready to do. I didn't want to see it coming. I knew it was going to hurt like a son of a bitch, and I knew that's what he wanted. I could feel him pinching the skin between my balls and asshole. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths, then it happened and I cursed him out. I called him every fucking name in the book I could think of. I even made some up just for the hell of it.

Théoden laughed as he slipped the tiny barbell through the hole. "There, all done. Now for the real pain and that little tirade of yours didn't do you any favors."

I panted heavily, my chest heaving as I processed what he'd just said.

The real pain? Oh shit!

Chapter Four

Théoden pushed the button on the rack again, and I started to move upright. He stepped in front of me, giving me an assessment. "I like it. I like it a lot." He fingered my nipple rings, jiggling them. It stung still, and I jerked with each little movement.

"At this point, Théoden, I don't give a fuck what you like," I said, throwing caution to the wind. Fuck it, at this point, I'm a dead man anyway. Might as well go all out.

"There goes that mouth of yours, getting you into trouble." He walked back over to his tray and removed a long dagger. It shined like silver as the light reflected off it. He came over to me and gripped my chin, forcing my mouth open. I started screaming in protest, but I couldn't form any words. "I'd like to see you talk shit now," Théoden said, then he stabbed the knife in my mouth through the back of my skull pinning my head to the leather.

Oh God, I screamed. I screamed like a bitch. I didn't care, the pain was excruciating. I'd surely die from this, I had to. No one could take this amount of torture and live. My mouth was alit with fire, burning from the source of the wound. My entire head throbbed from the split in my skull. Tears poured from my eyes in a torrent, and I thrashed against the rack as much as I could, trying to somehow pull the knife from the rack and hopefully out of my mouth. I was in complete agony. Blood flowed freely from the wound, sliding down my chin and the back of my neck trailing down my spine.

Théoden stood before me, arms crossed over his chest as he watched me. Watched me scream and cry and moan, and he just stared for the longest time. It seemed like forever that knife stayed embedded through my skull before he spoke.

"You think you're being brave by defying me, don't you, bitch? You don't have to answer right away, just listen. This night, you have earned your fair share of punishment, but your life doesn't have to be like this." He gestured to the knife protruding from my bloody, gaping mouth. "You need to learn your place here and the quicker you understand that, the better your life will be. After tonight, hopefully you'll have a clearer grasp of your situation and what kind of Master I am. You'll learn what is acceptable and what is not. For one thing, I will not tolerate being called out of my name. That is why you are being punished now, so think of this moment the next time you feel the need to address me derogatively."

Point taken. I blinked the tears from my eyes as I continued to look at him. I prayed that he would take the knife out, but he didn't. Instead, he continued talking, ignoring my pain.

"Secondly, when I ask you a question, you are to give me an immediate reply. If I have to ask you that question again, you will be punished. Third... when I tell you to do something, you do it. There's no negotiation, no refusal, no choice. If you even attempt to disobey, I will punish you severely. After tonight, you'll know what that feels like, and maybe it will give you some perspective if you're smart."

He walked up to me, taking the knife by the handle. I thought he was finally going to remove it, but he didn't. He jiggled the dagger hard, bringing a new level of pain inside my head. I screamed again, and he smiled then let go of the handle leaving the blade inside.

"Fourth, if you ever lie to me again, I will punish you by sticking a silver casing over your tongue. If you think that tongue ring is painful, you have no idea. I'll make you wear the casing for a day for each lie you tell. The pain will be so severe, you won't be able to sleep, or even think straight, and that is just one of many ways I can make you suffer. Keep that in mind the next time you think you can fool me."

He sat down in his leather chair and began looking over his knives. I clenched my eyes shut for a moment, the burning in my mouth was unbearable. Again, I tried to beg for him to take it out, but he ignored me.

"You'll feed again tonight. You should be good and hungry by now. I'll have Donovan fetch us a meal. You'll watch us feed and then you will be allowed to eat as I've stated before. There will be days when I'll leave you available for my other children. When that happens, you must give in to your brothers. Understand, they—like you—are an extension of me. To refuse them is to refuse me. If I hear or see that you are not being compliant, I will punish you in front of them. You will sleep with me until I say otherwise. You will wear my collar until I decide to take it off. That will only happen once you've earned your place among my children. I will brand you with my insignia, and all will know that you belong to me, and they will fear and revere you accordingly. I am very possessive of my things, and my children above all else. I'm also very jealous. If I catch you flirting with anyone else other than my children, I will punish you. The last child I had who thought he could fuck another vampire lord without my permission lost his eyes for a year, FYI."

Jesus Christ! What the fuck did I get myself into? Oh god, save me! I listened to him lay down the law and knew I no longer had any room for argument. I was his, and he was letting me know fighting him would only make things worse for myself. I couldn't win. Would I be able to endure this? It hadn't even been one night, and already I wanted to give up. The pain was unbearable and I just wanted to die to be released from it all. If that wasn't bad enough, he was promising even more torture before the night was out. I can't... I just can't. Maybe I'm not as strong as I thought I was.

"I think that about covers it." He rose from the chair, walked over to a cabinet and opened the doors. He fished around for a few seconds before turning, facing me again. He was holding a leather, studded dog collar with a lock on it. He walked back to me and slipped the collar around my neck, locking it in place. "There, that's nice. My little bitch. This marks your current position and the true beginning of your new life. I guess I can take this out now."

He grabbed the handle and snatched the knife out of my mouth. I screamed again and gasped in shock. More blood spilled from my lips from the knife slicing me as it was yanked free. Thank god the pain faded with the healing injury and after a few moments, I opened my eyes, looking at Théoden.

"Do you understand what is expected of you?" he asked me.

I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"You know, I've changed my mind, you will no longer address me as 'Sir'. I think you need more persuasion to fully accept who I am to you, so from now on you will address me as 'Master' or 'My Lord', do you understand?"

"Yes, Master."

Théoden nodded approvingly. "Good. Hopefully, we won't have to revisit this topic. Now, on to your punishment. Do you know why you're being punished? I want you to give me all the reasons why I must do this."

Must you, though? I mean, are you fucking kidding me?! I'm being punished because you're all a bunch of sick, fucking crazy-assed monsters, and you're pissed that I was outsmarting you. That's what I wanted to say. Instead, I thought about the answer he wanted to hear. "Because I was disobedient, Master."

"Well, that's a nice start. What else?"

"Because I was a part of the human rebel group that was hurting your businesses, Master."

"Yes, being a public menace will earn you a just punishment. What else?"

"Because I disrespected you by calling you out of your name or by not addressing you properly, Master."

"You're on a roll so far. What else?"

Fuck, there's more than that? "I... I don't know what else there is to say, Master."

"Very well, you named quite a few offenses. I was hoping you would say that you refused to tell the truth when certain questions were asked," Théoden said, sighing.

Oh... oh shit, I hoped that didn't mean he was going to punish me more than he was already planning.

"For destroying four of my businesses and hurting me financially, I will give you two hundred lashes. Do you accept that?"

Why the fuck was he asking me this as if I had a damn choice to say no?! "Yes Master."

"Excellent. The good news for you is I've already punished you for calling me out of my name, but then there's the matter of you not addressing me properly. How should we deal with that, my little bitch? What do you think you deserve?"

I hated him calling me, "bitch", but I knew I couldn't stop him, so I just continued to respond to it.

"Master, I can't answer that question."

"Yes, you can. Look around the room and pick an item. I will decide what I do with it after you've made your selection."

What kind of mindfuck was this? I was weak and weary and so not in the mood for his games. I really wanted to get this horrible night over with. I looked around the room like he wanted me to do and spotted a leather crop. It looked to be the least painful of the bunch, so I'll take my chances with that. "The crop, Master."

Théoden craned his neck to spot the black, leather crops mounted on the wall. "Nice choice. Very well, I will give you two-hundred lashes with the crop, a hundred on each side of your buttocks."

Fucking hell! I can't win for shit! Théoden must have read my expression and my expression must have been saying what I was thinking because he snorted.

"Now, as for you telling so many unsavory lies tonight, I will have you drink an ounce of Silverdust. Do you know what that is? What it'll do to you?"

I shook my head. "No, Master."

"Silver is a unique element. On our flesh, it renders us weak, but inside our bodies, it burns our flesh away. It destroys our organs... it's extremely painful."

Théoden smirked, his grin held all sorts of evil intent and I shivered.

He continued. "As for the Silverdust, well, it's pretty self-explanatory. It's a mixture of silver dust and water. It will burn like molten lava going down and coming back up. It will eat at your insides until you purge your system of the toxin. If you continue to lie to me, the amount I will have you drink will increase. Keep that in mind before you think you can be dishonest with me again."

Silverdust. I wasn't looking forward to that shit at all. I'd never even heard of it before. When they said he was the most sadistic vampire in the city, they had no idea. He terrified me, telling me what he was going to do to me before he did it was really fucking with me mentally.

"As for your last offense, disobeying me, well, I have something special for that one." He rose from his chair and picked up his whip with the three blades attached to it. "Let us get on with it."

He stroked the leather cord of the whip in his hand, and my eyes bulged from their sockets as he drew closer to me. I didn't want this. I didn't want to feel this pain I'd been experiencing all night, but I didn't want to beg for mercy knowing it'd never come. I'd been begging all night to no avail. He gave the whip a practice swing, and I could hear the power in the swish sound it made as it cut through the air. This was going to be hell. Pure, undiluted hell and it was just the beginning... or was it the middle? I couldn't even tell any more where one punishment began and another ended.

He lined up the whip, reared back, and then he swung. I thought he'd cut me in half when the whip struck my flesh, the cord cut my flesh in thin slices and the three blades shredded sections of my skin on impact. I screamed so hard, I hurt my vocal cords. I could feel the blood gush from the wounds, and they'd barely had time to heal before Théoden landed another vicious blow. I screamed and rattled my chains, thrashing against the pain of each strike. Oh god, this was beyond torture! There was no word for what the fuck this was.

Those were only two of the lashes, and I was supposed to endure one hundred and ninety-eight more of these? I couldn't... I just... no... kill me now and be fucking done with it! Another blow and I nearly blacked out. I could hear my own voice bouncing off the walls as I wailed in agony. By the sixth strike, I was drooling, begging for his forgiveness, his mercy anything just to make him stop. He ignored me and landed another blow. This one landing across my abdomen, the three blades sliced through my skin, flaying me open. Théoden would let just enough time pass between each blow for me to heal so that when he hit me again, the pain would flame anew, bringing even more torment.

I lost track of time and of the lashes, I just wanted to fade away into blackness, but I couldn't. There was no way I could drown out the sting of each blow. I'd lost so much blood. I was surprised to see more blood still coming out of my wounds with each attack.

"That was the last one," Théoden announced. He tossed the bloody whip to the floor, then walked over to me, examining my body.

I was a sniveling, blubbering mess. Blood dripped from my mouth mixed with my drool having bit my tongue several times during the beating. Tears streamed down my face and chest, and my eyes must have been blood red from crying so hard.

"I don't think I have to worry about you destroying any more of our businesses, do I?" Théoden asked me.

I was exhausted, but I manage to answer him. "No, Master," I said weakly. God, he was breaking me down little by little. Would I ever be able to defy him again? Would I want to? If you ask me now, my answer is hell no. No doubt, that's what he wants, and I was in no position to oppose him.

"Wonderful. Now, I see that we are finally making some long-lasting progress." Théoden began to unhook the chains that held me against the rack. He assisted me off the rack, then turned me around, pushing me back onto the rack face first. Once in position, he chained me up again. "Okay, let's get your spanking out of the way. Now, did you have a particular preference for a certain crop?"

He was blowing my mind. I didn't know how he could be so fucking calm and proper and even a little polite while being savage monster. This fucker was morbid as hell! I turned my head, looking at the crops. I really didn't have a preference. I'm sure it wouldn't have mattered. They were all going to hurt like a motherfucker when wielded by him.

I shook my head. "No, Master."

"Ahh, I'll pick, then." He rubbed his hands together gleefully as he looked over his selection. "I think this will do nicely."

I looked over my shoulder to see that he'd picked a long, thin bamboo crop. He walked back to me twirling the crop between his fingers.

"This is going to be fun."

For who? I knew my answer.

"Now, how many did we decide you deserved?" Théoden asked me.

I hated how he was making me participate in my torture. Mainly because I could feel the weight of his influence over me every time he dragged me into it, like now. Still, I knew not answering his questions would just fuck me up in the end, so what choice did I have?

"Two-hundred, Master. A hundred on each cheek," I said. My voice was weak and low, and I felt lightheaded and starved. The scent of my spilled blood taunted me. I tried to lick my dry lips, but my tongue held no moisture, and I just rested my forehead on the leather waiting for the next painful event to take place.

"Well, it's nice to know that you are paying attention, my little pussy-boy bitch." Théoden said. He stood behind me and for a moment, I was wondering what he was doing, he was so quiet. "You have a perfect ass." He reached down, gripping my buttock roughly. "Round, plump and firm." He leaned forward so that his lips brushed my ear. "I can't wait to see my cock sliding between them deep inside your pussy and hear you moan like the bitch you are."

I didn't say anything, hell what could I say? And since he didn't ask me a question, I could stay silent.

"Do you want me in your pussy, bitch?" Théoden asked.

Motherfucker, son of a bitch, I spoke too damn soon!

"Will you punish me if I say no?" I asked, being as honest as I could.

Théoden chuckled, his deep voice reverberating throughout the room. "No, if that is the truth you speak, then no. However, you failed to address me properly, so I'm going to have to add on another fifty hits, twenty-five extra per cheek."

I died on that stage tonight, and this was hell. It had to be. Still, I answered his question. "No, Master, I don't want you inside me."

"Inside your pussy?"

He presented it as a question, but I knew he was making a statement, correcting me.

"No, Master, I don't want you inside my pussy."

"Well, that's too bad, because I'm going to be inside your pussy and very soon. I'm going to pop that forever cherry of yours night after night after night."

My eyes shot open. I hadn't even thought of that. When I was turned, I was preserved the way I am for all time. Fuck, I needed a haircut and shave. I'd been sporting a five-o'clock shadow for two days, and my locks were a bit unruly at this point, curling around my ears. I preferred to have them cut short, close to my scalp. Now, I'd always look unkempt thanks to these fuckers. On top of all that, my asshole would never adjust to their cocks. I'd be an anal virgin forever. Oh, this just keeps getting better. It was bad enough I didn't want to be fucked by men, but now I'd never get used to it. Every time would be like my first. Please just kill me now.

"You're thinking about it now, aren't you?" Théoden asked me. "Wondering how it will feel to lose your virginity every time one cock slides out and another pushes in. Don't worry, you'll get used to it. Soon that pain won't matter, you'll be so hungry for cock... you'll endure it easily."

Well, to say I just wasn't convinced would be the understatement of the decade. Still, I kept quiet and Théoden finally let go of my ass. He'd been kneading it the entire time he was talking to me. If I had had enough blood in my body, he would have surely gotten a response out of me. For some reason, I couldn't not get aroused whenever he touched me intimately. I hated that, just being near him sent waves of pleasure through me. I found that extremely disturbing because I didn't want to want him, not in any capacity.

"Well, let's get started, shall we?" Théoden said, stepping back.

He slapped my right cheek with his bare hand a few times. I could feel the sting, but I knew it was nothing to compare with what was coming.

"You color nicely. Already, my handprint marks this lovely ass of yours," Théoden said, then he sighed. "Too bad it's fading."

There was a brief pause, then he struck and the crop landed hard as fuck on my right cheek. It stung so acutely, I couldn't even get the sound out to scream. My voice was caught in my throat and all I could do was gasp. The pain faded along with the welt, and he landed another blow. This time, I did manage to scream from the shock and sensation. Another hit and I jerked weakly against the chains, moaning. More followed in succession and I didn't have time to get my bearings and prepare for the next blow, now I was just yelling with each strike. I could feel the cane breaking my skin each time it landed and more blood flowed making me weaker.

I don't know how much time passed by before he was done with a hundred and twenty-five hits on one of my sore cheeks before he started on the other, and the cycle continued. At this point, I was slouching against the rack, completely unable to hold myself up not even a little. Vampires may be able to heal quickly, but they can still feel exhaustion. I knew that now. I wondered just how tired Théoden was, since he was doing a lot of the exertion. Probably not that tired. He wasn't slowing down one bit, and he didn't even stop to take breaks. He just kept up with his blows with perfect timing. My voice was raw and even I was sick of hearing me screaming, although, I think the sounds of my pain were music to Théoden's ears. At one point, during one particular strike, I released a high-pitched yelp, and he laughed at me right before he hit me in the exact same spot at the same angle, and I yelped again. Finally, he announced the last hit and put the crop down. I felt relief rush over me like a cool gust of wind on a balmy day. I had little time to relish the feeling before I remembered I had two more punishments to endure before I could get a break.

"Let's get you down from there," Théoden said, unhooking my chains. I was slick with sweat and blood as I slumped on him, unable to assist as he dragged me off to the shower room. There, he hooked a chain from the wall to my collar, and it left me little room for movement. As a matter of fact, I had to remain kneeling or choke. I knew I couldn't choke to death, but the feeling of choking, period, was fucked up to say the least. Théoden walked away and returned a few minutes later carrying a small vial with a cloudy looking liquid inside. I knew what this was, the Silverdust and I wanted no part of it.

He extended the vial to me. "Drink it."

"Please Master, I'm sorry for lying. I won't do it again. I promise to be honest, but please, I can't take any more pain. Please don't make me drink that," I begged again for the umpteenth time tonight.

"I'm sorry, my little bitch, but these are hard lessons you have to learn. Once you do learn them, they can be used as a point of reference, a reminder if you will, of what is to come if you displease me." He squatted before me, vial still extended. "Now drink."

I couldn't find the strength to reach out and take the thing I knew was going to bring me so much torment. I looked up at Théoden again, eyes pleading, when I saw his expression harden, I knew he'd punish me for disobeying his command. I gathered what courage I had left and took the vial from him and looked at it.

"Drink," he said the word briskly and without the slightest hint of compassion. He rose and took several steps back, keeping his gaze fixed on me.

I took a few swallows, trying to wet my dry throat, followed by a few deep breaths, and then I downed the vial. Oh my god, the pain! I don't even think there was a word in the English language to describe the agony I felt. I couldn't scream, but I wanted to. My throat all the way down to my stomach was literally on fire as if I'd swallowed magma then chased it down with a few Carolina Reaper peppers. The nausea surged in me, and I spewed uncontrollably. My body purged itself of the poison along with pieces of my damaged organs and flesh. I puked up blood, tissue and what I was sure was a portion of my stomach lining. It flowed from me in a torrent, it was excruciating on a brand new level. It felt like it went on forever, my body cleansing itself. After a while I gagged and dry heaved, spitting the last of the painful solution on to the gross puddle in front of me.

I didn't heal right away either. The pain lingered, like it was doing with the rings, but only worse. I could feel my body patching itself up, but the process was slow as fuck compared to how I'd healed earlier. I gripped my throat and stomach and fell back against the tiled wall with tears streaming down my face.

Théoden smiled down at me. "There have been parents who use soap to wash out a child's mouth when they tell lies or say bad words. This is that equivalent for vampires, but only more lasting and painful. Remember what you are feeling now, Noel. Remember it well so that you think of the consequence the next time you feel like being dishonest. That was only one ounce. The next offense will result in a half a cup. Nod if you understand me."

I nodded right away. Right away and vigorously. I never wanted to experience that ever again. Never.

"Excellent. Honesty really is one of the main foundations for building a relationship. Trust is another. You can trust me to take care of you, but also, you can trust me to punish you when you disobey me. You will most likely be in pain from that solution until tomorrow night, deal with it. We have one more punishment to administer." Théoden walked over to me, stepping over my putrid mess and caressed the top of my head as if he were petting a dog. "I would much rather enjoy the flesh of my boys, my children than torture it. Oh, make no mistake, my little bitch, I do enjoy torturing, but there is a difference. You see, there's pain like what you're experiencing now, and that is necessary... and then there is pain that you will come to enjoy."

I closed my eyes and moaned, still unable to form words. I didn't want to experience any more pain at his hands. This entire evening has been one long nightmare, and I just wanted it to be over with.

Chapter Five

Théoden walked away out of my sight. I had to admit, I was grateful for the reprieve. I couldn't stand the sight of that son of a bitch. It was short lived because he returned and this time, he had Jonah with him! I could feel the heat of my anger boiling inside me. I wanted to growl, lunge and rip into that traitorous motherfucker's throat, shred it like confetti, but I couldn't. I was so weak. I couldn't even move and the pain was crippling, so much so, all I could do was glare daggers at the bastard.

Jonah stopped in the doorway and looked at me nervously. "Master, is it safe to go near him?"

"Nonsense, Jonah. This bitch won't hurt you. Even if he wanted to, I'd never allow it," Théoden assured.

"He's sure giving me a look like he'll kill me if I come closer, Master." Jonah hovered in the doorway, keeping his distance.

Théoden glanced at me and laughed. "He is, isn't he? Behave yourself, bitch. Jonah here did you a favor when he turned against your stupidity, when he brought you to me and sealed both of your fates. You see, bitch, Jonah here is going to be joining our ranks one day. He's a little too young right now, not quite where I want him to be." He turned to Jonah. "You're eighteen, right Jonah?"

"Yes, Master," Jonah replied quickly like a good little turncoat.

"Yes, I have three young ones already. Let's put some manhood on ya first," Théoden chortled. "Until then, you'll live with me as we discussed. You'll be trained along with this one here and treated with as much respect as I can give a Human-in-Waiting."

"Thank you, Master. I live to serve you," Jonah said.

His behavior made me want to puke all over again. How could I not have seen this coming looking at him now? A fucking sycophant.

Jonah pointed at my bloody vomit on the floor and grimaced. "Master, what's that?"

"The result of several lies told tonight, so watch your step." Théoden chuckled. "Now, as for why I called you in here. My little bitch has been disobedient today, not knowing his place in the world. He needs a reminder. He needs assurance. The bitch needs to understand that until he has earned the right to be considered a worthy vampire, he is lower than human waste." Théoden stepped behind Jonas, caressing his groin and Jonah moaned in pleasure. "As a matter of fact, I can't think of anything lower than human waste except for the shit that eats it. That's you, bitch."

He was talking to me, giving me the worst putdown I'd ever heard and still, all I could focus on was Jonah and how I wanted to rip his heart from his chest while it was still beating and smash it into his fucking face. Because of Jonah—William, Mark, Kelly, John, Dale, Connor and Kristen were dead, and I was here, in a complete fucking mess. Théoden walked Jonah forward, closer to me, and I managed to growl low in spite of the agony in my throat, which made Théoden laugh.

"Oh my, he really has it in for you, Jonah. Well, he should most definitely enjoy what's going to happen next," Théoden said.

That caught my attention. What the hell was going to happen next? Why was Jonah here if it wasn't for me to kill him? I've got to say, Jonah was the one human I didn't think I'd have any qualms about killing. Nope, not a one.

"I don't want him to hurt me, Master," Jonah said, his fear rising.

I could smell it, spicy and succulent and I wanted him afraid. The little fucker needed to be afraid of me. I didn't care what punishment came my way, the first chance I have to kill this bitch, I'm taking it. He doesn't deserve to live when so many he betrayed have died. He really doesn't deserve to get what he wants from his betrayal, either.

"He won't hurt you, not ever, don't you trust me, Jonah?" Théoden asked the bastard.

Jonah turned his head, looking up at him adoringly and nodded. "Yes, Master."

"Good, then trust that he will take what you do to him without retribution. He won't like it, but that's the point." Théoden stepped from behind him and came to stand at my side, looking at me. "Now, my little bitch, you're going to take this last punishment like the filth you are. You will not move, do you understand?"

As if I could move. I was pathetic as hell at this point. All I could do was slouch against the wall. Still, I managed to nod so that he knew I understood. I still didn't know what the fuck was going on.

"Good." He looked at Jonah. "Do it."

"Are you sure, Master?" Jonah asked, his voice quivering with every word.

Théoden stared hard at Jonah, and the punk didn't bother to say another word. He unzipped his pants and unfastened his button. He reached into his briefs and pulled out his circumcised dick.

Oh shit, they're going to make me suck this fucker's dick. Oh hell no! I shot a look at Théoden, ready to protest the blowjob I thought was coming when a hot stream hit me on the chest. Shocked, I looked down first, then followed the stream up to see that it was coming from Jonah's dick.

The little fucker was pissing on me! I gathered what meager strength I had left in me and tried to rise, but Théoden kicked me in the chest, knocking me back against the tiled wall.

"Stay put, I'm not going to tell you again," he commanded.

I'd never felt so degraded in my entire life. The person I hated most in the world was pissing on me like I was trash. I was so enraged; my body was actually shaking. I could feel his piss stream splash over my abdomen to my cock, drenching me in his urine.

"Get his face, Jonah," Théoden said and Jonah obeyed to my added humiliation and horror. I turned my head, and Théoden growled. "I told you not to move. Period. Since you can't seem to follow simple instructions, open your mouth. If I have to make you, I'll break your jaw."

Oh God, could this get any worse? Oh fuck, let me not ask that question. It could definitely get worse, and I prayed that it wouldn't. I didn't want my jaw broken, so I opened my mouth knowing full well what was about to happen. Jonah's aim was dead on, and I wanted to gag as his hot, rank piss filled my mouth. The smell alone was overwhelmingly foul to my vampire senses. I'd never tasted piss before, salty and bitter at the same time. It poured out of my mouth, down my chest, mixing with the mess I'd made earlier on the floor. Please don't make me swallow. I silently prayed. I stayed perfectly still, letting Jonah piss over my face, hair, chest, cock and even in my mouth. I didn't want to anger Théoden anymore. I was afraid of him, of what he would do or force me to do. Damn, how much piss did this fucker have?! He went strong for a good minute before his flow started to ebb then trickle to only a few drops. I held still with his piss still in my open mouth, hoping Théoden would let me spit it out. Time seemed to stand still as I waited for the final word to pass.

"Well done. Spit," Théoden said and I happily obliged, spitting Jonah's urine on the floor and following it up with a few more globs as I tried to clean my mouth of the foul mess. "Jonah, that was quite the flow. He was drenched in your filth," he said, complimenting that treacherous prick on one of the most disgusting things I'd ever had to experience in my life.

I wiped my eyes free of the piss and looked up at both men. I couldn't hold back the gasp when I saw that Jonah was sporting a hard-on. The sick bastard got off on pissing on me!

Théoden laughed, then reached down, grabbing Jonah's dick. "Does this shock you, bitch?"

I scowled then gave a hoarse reply. "Yeah, it's sick, Master." My voice was raspy and speaking was still painful, but not nearly as torturous as it was five minutes ago.

"That's a matter of opinion. For instance, I liked watching you take a golden shower. All that hot piss flowing over your face, nipples, and cock, it was sexy. In fact, the only reason I didn't make you drink it was because I didn't feel like seeing you puke it up again. However, had you continued to disobey me, I would have."

Give this man a humanitarian award right now! Well, I guess it goes to show that he has some restraint. At least, it was over with.

Théoden began to stroke Jonah's erection, sliding his hand slowly up and down his shaft. I looked at Jonah's dick. It wasn't very big, five inches at best... he had large balls, though. I was silently praying he wouldn't make me suck his dick. I didn't think I could take any more humiliation or torture tonight. My insides were still killing me. Every piercing in my body was stinging, and my body was weak from the blood loss. I reeked of piss and bile. On top of all that, I was beginning to feel that ache in my stomach for blood. That pain was starting to top all the others.

"Master, may I wash up?" I asked in my hoarse voice. I hated sitting in my own muck, so to speak, let alone the waste of another. I wanted to be clean... I needed to feel clean.

Jonah groaned and leaned his head back against Théoden's chest as he gave into the ecstasy of the handjob. "Feels so good, Master," he said, moaning and swirling his hips and grinding his ass against Théoden's crotch.

"Right after you take Jonah's load down your throat, then he will help bathe you," Théoden said, stroking Jonah's dick faster.

You gotta be fucking kidding me! I looked at his hand working over Jonah's dick, and I could tell by how quickly he was breathing, he was close. How much of this shit was I supposed to take? Not only did I have to swallow this asshole's cum, but then I had to let him bathe me! I didn't even want him in the same room as me, let alone touching me. I looked up at Théoden, I wanted to beg him to change his mind, to tell Jonah to leave, but when I made eye contact, he was staring at me, daring me to defy him. After what I went through this evening, the very thought of his retribution shook me to my core with fear, and I lowered me head, keeping silent.

"Oh, Oh Master, I'm gonna cum!" Jonah belted out.

I looked up to see Théoden walking him over to where I leaned against the wall, avoiding the mess in front of me. His hand jerked Jonah swiftly, bringing him to orgasm. I could see Jonah's body tense, his face contorted in climax, and I opened my mouth. I couldn't believe this was happening. This same time last night, I was on top of my game, going over the last minute schematics of our perfect plan, and now I'm a monster, beaten and humiliated and forced to take a man's cumshot in my mouth and swallow it.

"Oh! Oh fuuuuck, yeah, yeah! Gonna shoot," Jonah yelled.

I closed my eyes as I felt Théoden position the head of Jonah's cock on my tongue right before he unloaded. The first jet shot right into my mouth coating the back of my throat and tongue. It was quickly followed by several more squirts, all thick and creamy with a slimy texture. I could hear Jonah screaming and panting as he came, gushing his milky jizz down my throat. There was one final squirt, and it landed on the tip of my tongue, and Théoden wiped Jonah's dick slit on my tongue, cleaning the last of his cum away.

"Swallow it, you fucking cunt," Théoden ordered.

I gathered the cum in my mouth and gulped it down in one swallow. As much as I hated the fact that it was Jonah's cum slowly making its way down my esophagus, I couldn't deny the fact that it was delicious, or that it was somehow soothing the burn from the Silvedust poison I'd ingested. I also couldn't deny that it made me feel better, a bit stronger. What the fuck was that about? I had expected his cum to be salty and disgusting, but instead, it held so many enticing flavors and sensations. I could actually taste the pleasure he felt in his release through his cum. Without meaning to, I licked my lips trying to gather any that might have spilled out.

Like with everything else about me, that didn't escape Théoden's notice either, and he chuckled. "Don't worry, bitch. Plenty of that around here and you'll get your share and then some." He patted Jonah on the shoulder. "Well done on all accounts. Now, I want you to get him cleaned up, make it quick. As for you—" He turned to me. "—behave yourself. I will know if you don't and this entire night will repeat itself, do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, Master," I said. "Crystal."

"You're a fast learner. That's going to help you in the future." Théoden turned, heading for the exit. "Don't take too long, he needs to feed."

After those parting words, he left me alone with the scum of the earth. Great. I looked up at Jonah, a low growl escaping my throat. He didn't make any moves to come closer, I have got to say that was wise on his part. The moment I got him within my grasp, I was going to kill him. Sure, I'd probably have to endure everything I endured tonight, and I'd hate and dread every second of it, but to get justice for the lives of my friends, I'd bear it.

"Look, Noel, I know you're majorly pissed at me, and I get it, but you have to understand where I was coming from," Jonah started pleading his case as if I gave a shit about his reasons for betraying us.

"Are you really going to stand there and try to justify what the fuck you did, you little bitch?!" I grounded out in spite of my sore throat.

"I had to do what was best for me. Things were getting too intense and when they caught me in the Marketplace, they gave me a choice. Live and work for them or die. I made the only choice I could."

I snorted. "When did this happen?"

"Noel—"

"When!!!" I yelled, the sound ripped through my throat, making me wince in pain. At least, my voice was coming back, but shit that had hurt. Still, it was nice to see Jonah jump back, hand gripping the door frame as if he was ready to bolt at any second.

"A... a month ago," Jonah said.

My mouth dropped open. One. Fucking. Month. One month, this little bastard was working against us, giving them our information, making it harder for us to even settle down for a day. I'm so glad I didn't trust him with all of our secrets. We had several different safe houses, and he only knew about three of them, but those were the ones we could never use again. It was all starting to make sense now.

"What did you tell them, Jonah?" I asked as calmly as I could.

"I had to give up some of our safe houses."

"You little fucker, you gave up all the ones you knew about, so don't stand there and pretend you were trying to help us and protect us by betraying us."

He didn't say anything to that. I guess he was smart enough to keep his mouth shut when he knew he couldn't keep lying and conning.

"You're the reason why our team died today. You're the reason why I'm here, why I was turned. I swear, Jonah, I'll make you pay if it's the last thing I do," I promised. I was expecting his fear to spike in the room. It was no doubt Jonah had been frightened, but to my surprise, the opposite happened. The scent of his fear in the room dampened, and he smirked. He fucking smirked at me!

"Yeah, I betrayed you. You're right. I was looking out for myself. I sold out a bunch of dumb-ass fools running around pissing off the most powerful beings in the world. Did you really think you were going to win? Look at where you are! Théoden is a god, all powerful... you don't even have a fucking clue. You should be thanking me for hooking you up. You're one of them now and even better, you were sired by Théoden, which puts you at the top rank. You're just too fucking stupid to realize how lucky you are. I did you a favor," Jonah said, sneering at me.

I couldn't believe his audacity. I frowned as I looked at him, so disgusted by his very presence, I just wanted him away from me. I hated him. "As soon as I get the opportunity, I'm going to show you my appreciation by ripping out your throat and draining you dry."

There was boisterous laughter from the adjacent dungeon, then when one of the vampires walked in, I knew who the voice belonged to. I think his name was Donovan. "I heard everything and it was funny shit, especially the part where you made your idle threat." He pointed at me and laughed again.

"There's nothing idle about my threat. I'm going to kill this motherfucker the first chance I get," I reiterated.

"That's just it, you won't be getting any chances. Why do you think I'm in here?" He stepped into the room, patting Jonah on the shoulder reassuringly. "Théoden doesn't think you'd be able to control your rage. Apparently, he was right. He'd assumed you'd risk his wrath if it meant killing Jonah. Théoden is a man of his word, and he did promise Jonah eternal life as a vampire when the time comes in turn for services rendered. Now, we can't have you making a mess of those plans by ripping throats out, now can we?"

"As if today would be that day anyway. I can't even move," I mumbled to myself. I didn't care if Donovan could hear me.

He did. "True, you are pathetic, but I rather like you like this. So easy to take advantage of. But alas, we're supposed to get you cleaned up so you can feed. This place reeks anyway."

Donovan reached over and pressed a few buttons on a panel for the shower. Warm water sprayed down on me from five showerheads. It felt great against my skin. Even my piercings were getting a little relief from the water massage. I looked down to see that all the mess that was on the shower floor was washing down the drain, thank goodness. I was sick of smelling and looking at it.

"Okay, you... let's get him cleaned up." Donovan grabbed Jonah's shoulder and guided him to where I was sitting.

"Are you going to help me?" Jonah asked him as he removed his clothes, placing them in a neat pile beside the wall. I was relieved to see he wasn't hard, and I hoped he stayed that way.

Donovan shook his head. "Théoden said you were to do it. I was to monitor. Hurry up."

Jonah must have known he'd wasted enough time already talking shit to me, because he quickly stepped under the spray and took the loofa off the hook. He squirted some blue-colored gel onto it and leaned over and started rubbing the soap on my back in circles. Oh this was demeaning, so fucking demeaning. Weak and helpless and being bathed by my enemy and all this after he'd pissed on me, and I'd devoured his cum. What the fuck was happening to my life?

Jonah moved my limbs this way and that to wash them. He ran the loofa over my legs getting them cleaned. The last thing I wanted him to do was touch my genitals, but I couldn't stop him when he started rubbing the loofa over the length of my shaft. Luckily, I'd lost so much blood; I wasn't hard, but that wasn't for a lack of arousal. The scent of his blood combined with his fingers caressing me was giving me impure, unwanted and extremely fucked-up, mixed-ass feelings. I didn't like what was happening to me physically or emotionally.

Jonah spread my legs, exposing my anus, and I stiffened as I felt him stick his hands between my thighs to wash my asshole. I felt the contact of the loofa on my sensitive opening and I wanted to cringe away. I tried to close my legs, but Donovan stopped me.

"Keep them open. Besides, I like watching, get in there good, Jonah, stick a finger inside of him," Donovan said.

My eyes shot open. "The hell you do! Touch me and I'll—"

"You ain't gonna do shit, so shut the fuck up, keep your legs open and enjoy the sensation. Go on Jonah, just play with his pussy a little,' Donovan said as he stroked his own erection though his pants.

"I...I would totally love to do that, Sir, but the Master didn't give me permission. He only told me to bathe him," Jonah said.

Donovan seemed to reflect on that, hissing his disappointment. "You're right. We'll get our chance to have some fun with him."

"Can you help me turn him over?" Jonah asked.

For once, I was happy that the Master gave specific orders, and they were following them. Donovan didn't bother to reply to Jonah, he just leaned over and moved me sideways so that Jonah could wash my lower back and buttocks. I could feel him parting them and rubbing the soapy loofa down the crack of my ass, making me tingle all over and especially in my private areas.

I didn't like that the touch of a man was affecting me this way. I couldn't understand why, either, and that was pissing me off. I looked at Jonah's naked flesh, at his semi-hard cock dangling between his legs and even Donovan standing there rubbing himself and felt nothing sexually for them. As I looked at their crotches, I couldn't imagine myself sucking their dicks. I had no desire to do so and I sure as hell didn't want their dicks in my mouth, ass or even the palms of my hands. I needed to get control over myself and fast.

"Alright, I'm done. He's all clean. Let's rinse him." Jonah stepped out of the way and let the water hit me, cleaning the soap, blood, piss and other gross bits from my body. Jonah reached for a towel and began drying his face, hair and body. Donovan was also drying himself with a towel. He'd gotten a little wet when he'd assisted Jonah with washing me. Once the soap and mess were gone, Donovan turned off the water and reached down, helping me up. Jonah began to dress as Donovan half carried, half dragged me out of the shower room, through the dungeon and up the stairs into the main living quarters of the condo.

I was taken into a den, I suppose, where there were several leather lounging pillows scattered about on the floor. There were more naked and half-naked vampires now. I counted six altogether, eight if I included myself and Donovan—all were male. Some were tall, strapping muscular men, nearly Théoden's height and size. One was even bigger than Théoden, hairy, too, from what I could see of his bared chest. Some were my size. I wasn't that tall, about five-eleven and I had a gymnast's build. Running from monsters kept me in peak physical shape. Only about three of them were like Jonah, smooth rounded edges, supple bodies like young boys. They looked to be as young as Jonah, as well. I noticed all were very attractive, ranging from ruggedly handsome to extremely pretty, like a woman.

They were laying on the pillows paired with humans, either one on one or couples on one human. Some were feeding, others were fucking, and some were engaged in both. I moaned in anticipation of the blood I could so distinctly smell that I would soon receive. The scent of blood and cum was so thick in the air, I could already taste it on my tongue. My body screamed for it and the gripping pain in my stomach intensified causing me to double over. Donovan held onto me tightly as he led me to where Théoden was, lounging fully clothed on one of the plush pillows with a human male no older than fifteen laying in his arm.

"He's all yours, Father," Donovan said, dropping me on the floor beside Théoden's pillow. I landed like a manikin on my side, and the impact was jarring to say the least.

"Thank you, Donovan. Please join us," Théoden gestured to the other humans in the room and Donovan smiled.

"Don't mind if I do, Father."

He walked over to another one of Théoden's "children" and joined him in feasting, sinking his fangs into the wrist of a young man. I managed to catch the gaze of the man and saw that he was in rapture. It looked as if he was enjoying every second of it.

"Hungry, bitch?" Théoden asked me.

I almost didn't want to respond to such a derogative name, but I knew I had no choice. Well, I shouldn't say that. I had a choice, it just wasn't fucking worth the punishment.

"Yes Master," I answered.

Théoden smiled, then slid his hand down the length of the boy's arm grabbing his wrist. He lifted it in my direction. "Drink."

I looked at the boy laying in his arms. I could see a trickle of blood from two puncture wounds in his neck and knew he'd been fed on already, although, he didn't look afraid like a sane person should be. In fact, he looked horny, nearly bursting with lust. I glanced at his crotch and saw his cock jutting up from his curly thatch of dark hair. The kid was excited as if he couldn't wait for me to bite him. My eyes zeroed in on the veins beneath his skin, and I could see them pulsing with the flow of his blood and the beat of his heart. I licked my lips in my lust for the taste of him like a hungry dog over a juicy steak.

"Take him, he's yours, give him a pleasurable end," Théoden said.

That stopped me in my tracks. I'd already killed my best friend. I didn't want to kill anyone else. I looked at Théoden and groaned.

"I don't want to kill him," I said, fighting with all of my strength to keep away from the boy. Thank god my body was so weak, I could hardly move. If I had just a bit more strength in me, I'd doubt I'd have been able to hold back this long.

"You fucking little cunt, are you disobeying me?! Did you not learn your lesson earlier?" Théoden asked with an arch of his eyebrow.

"Yes Master, I did... I just don't want to kill another person. That's not me, I'm not a killer," I tried to protest in a way I hoped wouldn't get me punished again.

Théoden snorted. "Yes, Bitch, you are a killer. Vampires are hunters, predators and this...," he gripped a handful of the boy's hair, yanking his head up forcing the boy to cry out and rise up to a sitting position on Théoden's lap, "...this human you see before you is our prey. These humans are our food and what little other uses they have is irrelevant when it comes to their main function. Walking, talking blood bags is what they are, and you will view them as such. You are no longer human, now feed!" He let go of the boy's head and pushed him towards me.

"I can't, he's just a boy!" I knew I was pushing my luck, but I hoped he'd see that I wasn't like him. I'd drained William because I knew they'd make him suffer, and I was still feeling guilty for killing him. There was no way I could kill this child just because he wanted me to.

Théoden glared at me for several long, frightening seconds, then he did something even more terrifying. He smiled. The malice in his expression broke into one that was even more menacing in his gleefulness. "I see." He gestured for the boy to climb off him and the boy did, rising to his feet.

I watched as Théoden stood up from the pillow, and I started to tremble in fear. I didn't know what actions my refusal had triggered. I was praying he'd let the boy go, or even if he did feed from him, that he'd let him live.

"I see you need another lesson, one I hope you will only need to be taught once. But of course, if you choose to fight me on this and remain stubborn, I can work with that as well," Théoden said, then he leaned down and lifted me off the floor, throwing me over his shoulder in one fluid movement as if I weighed nothing. He didn't say anything to me as he walked me back downstairs and into another room next to the dungeon. This room had chains as well, and it took him no time at all to secure them on me, attaching the cuffs on my neck, ankles and wrists. He left me in a dark room chained up to a thick iron post. I laid down on the cold, tiled floor and moaned as the pain from my hunger grew. I wondered how long he'd leave me down here, surely he'd come and get me before the sun rose... right?
Chapter Six

I don't know how many weeks have gone by, but I remained chained to the iron post and kept in the dark. I've lost all track of time and self. The pain. That's all I'm aware of now... the never-ending, throbbing, all-consuming pain. That and blood. To say that I wanted blood so badly would be a terrible understatement. I could taste it on my tongue, at least what I remembered it tasted like. My body was emaciated, all the moisture, what little I had felt like it evaporated, leaving me a dry husk on the floor. My skin itched and felt brittle, and I stank of decay, like some wretched corpse. I wanted to die just to stop the thirst, but death never came. Just more pain, darkness, hunger, misery. Blood... God how I wanted it! I needed it! Please, Théoden, give it to me, I beg of you!

I wanted to sleep and sometimes my body would succumb to unconsciousness and that would be a small blessing, but eventually the thirst, my hunger, would wake me, and I'd be thrust back into my living nightmare. Every vein in my body screamed in agony and all of my muscles were sore and stiff beyond anything I'd ever felt as a human. I closed my eyes, hoping I could fade away again, at least for a few minutes.

The door opened and a bright light flooded the room cutting through the darkness. The first thing I felt was Théoden's presence, the second was the life of a human. I actually felt the vibrations of the heart beating inside his chest, strong and powerful, pumping the blood through his body. Oh fuck yes, the blood! I must have it, give it to me! Théoden was speaking to me, but I couldn't make out what he was saying, all I could focus on was the scent of the blood as it drew closer to me. My fangs were already extended and ready for the feast that was coming. I was blind to all things. I knew it was Théoden, but I couldn't see him. My eyes were so out of focus, dried up like the rest of my body.

I could hear his voice, but I didn't understand what he was saying, nor did I give a shit. Just give me the blood! Oh, yes, there it is, dripping into my mouth and saturating my tongue. A low hiss escaped my throat as I tried to swallow the blood flowing into my mouth. Eventually, I worked up enough movement to get it down my throat. YES! Oh, God yes! More, I must have more. I could feel flesh enter my mouth, and I latched onto it, driving my fangs home. I sucked with such force that I'd ceased the heart in one drought and had to pull harder to get the rest of the blood into me. Oh, my body rejoiced from the blood. My parched skin hummed with sensation as I filled myself on life. Precious human life, so absolute in its perfection. I drained every last drop of blood I could take, and before I could weep from the loss, another offering came my way. More flesh was pushed into my mouth and I sank my fangs, feeding greedily.

When I drained that one, another one was given to me and I latched on for dear life, sucking hard and savoring the exquisite taste of the luscious, thick fluid flowing into me. Ahhhh, ambrosia, pure heaven. My cock filled to the max as my body came back to life. I wanted to stroke myself to climax as I fed, but I couldn't let go of the human I held in my arms. Finally, the blood started to slow, then trickle until there was nothing left to drain. I pulled back and opened my eyes, my vision fuzzy, but clearing steadily.

"You have quite the appetite, I must say," Théoden commented.

I looked up at him, blood dripping from my lips and chin. I was finally able to see him clearly, and he was smiling down at me.

"Don't you look lovely with all that blood on your face, a vicious predator. You killed so mercilessly and fed like a true vampire. I'm impressed," he said, then he gestured to the body I held in my arms.

For the first time, I looked down at my victim and I gasped in horror, tossing the body away from me and scooting back against the post. I stared down at the body of a small child no more than six years old, he lay there dead because of me. I looked around the room and screamed in horror as I saw five other bloodless bodies of little children, both boys and girls around the same age, scattered across the floor. "Oh my god, what... why did you do that?!" I yelled at Théoden. I looked up at him with tears streaming from my eyes. He was cold, without remorse, and he shrugged.

"You needed to feed," he said. He was so nonchalant, I actually had to look away from him, but I didn't want to look at the dead children, so I closed my eyes.

"You left me in here for weeks, starving me. I couldn't control myself. You knew this would happen! Why did you bring me children?!" I yelled, my voice shaking because I was crying.

Théoden chuckled. "Weeks? Foolish boy, it's been three days."

My mouth dropped open, I couldn't believe it. "Three days, how can that be?"

Théoden smiled. "The hunger can drive you insane. You lose track of time and all that matters is feeding." He sighed. "This was your doing, Noel. I told you before, there will always be a severe consequence every time you disobey me. Did you think I'd only beat you? Is that what you thought you could prepare yourself for? I told you to feed, and you refused. This is what your actions wrought. Be grateful I didn't bring you six infants. Remember, it could always be worse. The next time you refuse to feed, you can expect the worst. Consider this your one and only warning," Théoden said.

I lowered my head as I continued to cry for the innocent lives I took in my savage need for blood. I would have never hurt a child. I never wanted to hurt any human, yet I'd killed seven already. My nature and my master would dictate that I'd kill endless more as I lived on, I knew that now. Killing these children was my punishment, and as long as I fed when I was told, I'd never have to do it again. I managed to gather that much from Théoden.

"Open your eyes, Noel. Look at them," Théoden commanded.

It was one of the hardest things in the world for me to do, but I did it. I looked at each little body and I vowed never to have to see a scene like this again, especially not by my hands.

"Have you learned from your mistake?" Théoden asked me.

I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"Very good. I thought you would." He stepped over two corpses and began to unchain me from the post. He helped me rise to my feet, and then he turned walking out of the room. "Come."

I took one last look at the carnage, burning the image in my mind as a forever reminder and then I followed him out of the room.

****

We were back upstairs now, in the den. There on the pillow was that fifteen-year-old boy again and Théoden gestured toward him.

"Prove to me that you've learned your lesson, take him," he said to me.

"Do you want me to kill him, Master?" I asked, looking at him.

"If you wish. If you can control your thirst enough to allow him to live... not only will I be impressed, but it will move us on to the next phase in your training."

I turned back to the boy. He sat there on the cushion, looking completely trusting, and I knew Théoden must have compelled him to stay calm. I walked over to the boy, kneeling in front of him. He sat up, crawling closer to me, baring his neck. I looked at the vital artery beating in rhythm with his heart, and my mouth began to salivate. I didn't want to kill him, but I knew I wouldn't always have the choice not to kill a human. There would come a time when I either wouldn't be able to help myself or Théoden would command it of me. I looked at the boy's bared neck and could smell his blood, fresh and succulent, flowing through his body and my fangs extended from my eyeteeth. I leaned forward, biting into his artery. He gasped and stiffened as I pulled him closer to me. I tilted my head, getting a better angle as I began to feed. The blood poured into my mouth, delicious and full of heat and strength. I moaned as I feasted, feeling my erection growing larger as it rubbed against the boy's own hard-on.

I pushed him back onto the pillow, grinding over his crotch as I fed, and he moaned in ecstasy as his arms slid around my waist, pulling me closer. He quaked under me and I felt wetness spurt up between us from his pulsating cock. I continued to suck until I felt his blood flow slower, a clear indicator that he was nearing the end. His arms dropped by his sides, and I knew I had to withdraw. I let the memory of my earlier feeding flash into my mind and I jerked myself back away from the boy. I scooted on my ass until I was far away from the boy not to want to lunge forward onto him again. I closed my eyes, letting the blood work its way through me, warming me and giving me life. My cock was raging and slick with the boy's cum and I was reeling in the afterglow of the bloodhaze. I could feel Théoden kneel behind me, taking my cock in his hand.

"Do you want me to pleasure you?" he asked me.

I nodded as I thrust my hips upwards, sliding my dick through his cupped palm.

"Say the words, Noel."

"Fuck, I need to cum!" I gasped.

"The words, Noel."

"Please, I need to cum, Master."

"Do you want me to pleasure you?" Théoden asked, his hand gripped my cock, keeping me still and driving me insane. Just having him near me was spiking my arousal to another level. When he grabbed my cock, I thought I was going to cum right then and there. I don't know what he was doing to me, but I feel as though I can't fight against it. My body responds to him like no other.

"Yes Master," I said, being honest. I didn't want to admit that, but I knew I had no choice. He'd know if I was lying, and he'd punish me or punish someone else by punishing me. I never wanted that to happen again.

"Very good, you have learned your lesson." Théoden released my cock and rose to his feet.

What the fuck? I opened my eyes and looked up at him. "Did I do something wrong, Master?"

"On the contrary, you did everything right. The boy yet lives, and you were honest about what you wanted from me. However, like I said, if you could spare the boy, it would bring us to a new phase in your training."

"I don't understand, Master," I said. I really didn't. I was horny as all fuck and I had so many mixed feelings rolling around inside of me, the only one I could focus on was my need to cum.

Théoden walked over to the sleeping boy and smiled. "He has you to thank for his life. You did an amazing job of showing control, now I want to take that to another level. You need to learn a whole new set of lessons, especially how to please me intimately. We will continue your training shortly. For now, take a shower and do not jerk off. I will know if you released... do not disobey me."

I got the warning loud and clear. I didn't understand what the fuck he was talking about with these new lessons he wanted to teach me, but I wasn't going to make the mistake of jerking off in the shower just to get a nut off when I knew the punishment would be much longer lasting. So instead, I stood up, hard cock bobbing in front of me and I nodded.

"Yes, Master."

This was my life now. If I was going to survive it, I knew I had to say good-bye to the man I was in order to embrace the vampire I am. I just hope I don't lose the part of me that's still human.
LESSONS
Chapter Seven

I walked away, surprised that he was letting me go on alone. I guess he knew I couldn't go anywhere, or maybe he knew where I always was. There was definitely a connection between us, and I could even feel it when he wasn't near me or touching me. I went back downstairs, avoiding the nightmarish room where I was at before, where my tiny victims were. I couldn't bring myself to go in there. I went straight into the dungeon where I knew I could find a shower. I bathe quickly, wanting to get all the blood and cum off me before the temptation became too great and I'd try to lick it off somehow. I was actually relieved to be able to take a shower, it helped me come back to my senses. During the feeding and the subsequent bloodhaze, I felt extremely fucking horny. This gave me time to cool down. I turned off the water and toweled myself dry before returning upstairs to the den.

Théoden was sitting on one of the pillows with Donovan, who was laying prone and butt-ass naked between Théoden's legs sucking his huge fucking cock! It was the largest cock I'd ever seen, and it was uncut. It had to be at least ten or eleven inches long and thick as hell. Was that even a normal cock size?! I couldn't help but stare at it. I didn't get a lot of opportunities to check out other men's equipment, not that I wanted to. Still, I didn't have a lot of experience in that department, and I found myself kind of panicking. Especially since I knew what Théoden wanted to do with it where I was concerned. He had enormous balls, too, and I don't mean that figuratively. They were kind of hairy, hanging a little low, and plump.

I watched as Donovan's lips pulled back from the bulbous tip and was surprised to see a piercing through the head of Théoden's prick, right through the slit. As a matter of fact, calling his cock a prick seemed to do it injustice. Fucking thing was a monster, and I was not looking forward to meeting it. The whole scene was making me uncomfortable for many reasons. For one, I was a little taken aback; I wasn't used to being around people when they were having sex. I'd seen some of my friends in the Resistance couple up, but they tried to be discreet about it, and I wanted to give them their privacy, so I'd leave the area. Here, it was the polar opposite. The vampires in this place wanted to be desired, they wanted you to watch them fucking. I so wasn't ready for this shit. I started to back up out of the doorway when Théoden called out to me.

"Bitch, come in here and sit down beside him," he said, gesturing to Donovan.

I stopped my retreat and walked into the room, taking a seat on the floor beside the two vampires. I wasn't sure if vampires could blush, but I did feel heat rising in my body. I could feel a bead of sweat trailing down the side of my temple. I was practically freaking out. I wanted no part of this, but at the same time, I could feel an energy emanating between them, and it was flowing over me, through me, making me want sex. I switched positions a bit to take the pressure off my hardening cock.

Théoden stroked Donovan's hair as the vampire sucked on his dick, running his tongue up the generous length of Théoden's shaft. I could literally feel the sensation of that tongue on Théoden dick, sending vibrations to me. I had no idea that vampires could have this kind of connection. It was as if Théoden was projecting his pleasure to me. I wanted to flee the room, but knew I couldn't. I really wanted my dick to behave itself, but that wasn't gonna happen either. Fucker was hard as a damn rock and leaking precum, which was the last thing I wanted to happen. I didn't want this bastard to think I was turned on by two men fucking... because I wasn't. Whatever Théoden did to me when he'd turned me fucked me up all kinds of ways.

"Open your mouth and stick out your tongue," Théoden said.

I did, and he quickly removed my silver alloy tongue ring, wincing slightly from the sting as he did so. He tossed the ring on the floor, shaking his hand a bit from the pain. I moved my tongue around in my mouth. It was just as I'd feared, the piercing wasn't closing. I wasn't really sure how I felt about that. The good news, I suppose, was that I didn't need to be put through that pain again. On the other hand, I knew why he'd given me the piercing and from the lusty expression on his face, he was ready to teach me a thing or two about sucking cock. I wasn't looking forward to this at all.

Théoden smiled wickedly as if he'd read my mind or something. "Let's put that mouth of yours to some better use." He looked at me, at his cock, then back at me. "Suck it."

"A—wha—you want me to do what?" I asked, then I remembered to address him properly. "Master?"

"I spoke perfect English, bitch. Now, you were on to a good start this evening, don't fuck it up or find yourself on the business end of my bad attitude. I don't like to be kept waiting once I give you a command," Théoden said, his expression growing hard and even more frightening.

I didn't need him to elaborate on what the business end of his bad attitude could mean for me. I was well versed in what he was capable of, and I think that was just a fraction of what he'd be willing to do to punish me for pissing him off. Shit, I knew this moment was coming. I knew it, even before he had turned me because he'd said so, they all did. Still, I hated that I was put in this predicament.

I leaned forward and Donovan sat back, giving me room to get to Théoden's cock. It was glistening with Donovan's spit, and I felt grossed out by having to put a man's cock in my mouth after it'd been drooled on by another man. I closed my eyes—

"Open your fucking eyes when you suck my cock. I want them on me the entire time," Théoden barked in his baritone. I was so afraid of him; my nerves were frazzled, my stomach was doing flip-flops and cartwheels.

My eyes shot open, nevertheless, looking dead at his face which was still like stone as he waited for me to indulge him. I grabbed the base of his shaft. It was my first time ever touching another man's cock. It felt like heated steel under a thin layer of smooth, yet spongy, velvet. Touching his cock did something to me, too. I felt a tinge of arousal, making me want to stroke his cock more. I opened my mouth, sliding his fat head inside. I tasted his precum on my tongue as I sucked on the tip.

"Mmmmm," I moaned when I didn't mean to, the sound just escaped my throat. His fluid was like some kind of drug that made you horny and high at the same time.

"Ahhhh, yeah... been waiting a while to get my cock in your pretty mouth, bitch. Swallow my dick, suck it all the way down," Théoden said, moaning as he gripped the back of my head, pushing my face closer to his groin.

I felt the head of his cock push against the back of my throat, then I gagged and pulled away, coughing. Both Théoden and Donovan pressed my head back down. Donovan aimed Théoden's cock as my open mouth was brought down on it. I could feel it jamming the back of my throat again, and I gagged for the second time.

"If you puke on me, I'm going to make you eat it up, then I'm going to make you swallow every last drop of Jonah's piss straight from his cock," Théoden threatened.

That gave me a lot of fucking incentive to keep my meal down, but I didn't know if I'd be able to with both him and Donovan shoving his cock down my throat. I tried to rise up to explain myself, that I'd never sucked dick before, but I was forced back down.

"Suck it, you filthy fucking bitch!" Théoden growled as he shoved his hips forward.

I felt like I couldn't breathe, and I knew I didn't need to, but I was too used to the sensation of breathing not to panic at this point. I pressed my hands on Théoden's thighs, trying to rise up. He snatched me off his cock, lifting my head up, and slapped me hard across the cheek then spit in my face. I recoiled as his hot, slimy saliva slid down my lips and cheek. It was so fucking disgusting and degrading. I knew that's why he did it.

"Open your mouth!" He ordered.

I didn't want to and he slapped me again, hard as fuck on my other cheek when I delayed.

"Open your fucking mouth!" he yelled.

I did and he hawked up a glob of saliva and spit it into my mouth. I gagged, and he shoved my face back down into his crotch. His dick slid back into my mouth with ease.

"Suck it! I want to feel the tightness of your fucking throat on my cock," Théoden said, then he pushed his swollen cock deep into my mouth until his pubic hairs tickled my nose. I could feel the length of his rod all the way down my throat. He growled and panted like a wild animal as he held my head in place, relishing the sensation of my throat massaging him with each swallow. "Fuck yeah! Just like that. Ahhhhh, shit!" He grunted and started to fuck my face. "You're mine! Mine to fuck forever! Suck your Father's cock good, boy!"

I can't even begin to express how fucked up that phrase was to me. I never knew my biological dad, but I didn't need to hear this shit coming from Théoden. I knew that vampire Sires felt a parenting bond with their fledgings, as I have been reborn through his blood, but still....ewwww.

"Open your fucking throat, you pussy bitch," Donovan said. "Swallow it, fucker!"

I tried to relax my throat as Théoden pushed the head of his cock past my gag reflex again and again, making me deep throat him. He began pounding his groin into my face, fucking his cock in and out of my mouth.

"Fuuuuuck, that's right, swallow my dick, worship it, suck it harder!"

This was a side of Théoden that I was just being introduced to. He had so many facets to his personality and I couldn't get a grasp on who he really was. This side was scaring me, but it was also arousing me through our link. I could feel his pleasure as I sucked him off, and it was going straight to my own cock. I had to rise up onto all fours to be able to take the hammering he was giving my mouth. He thrust his hips forward, shoving his cock down my throat with such force, it probably would have broken a human's jaw. He held his dick there, his hands gripping my hair, keeping me at that angle.

"Swallow around my cock, let me feel your cock-sucking muscles working," Théoden ordered.

His cock was lodged in my gullet and I swallowed repeatedly, giving him what he wanted. My throat muscles flexed over his sensitive shaft and glans, and he twitched each time, moaning and gasping with pleasure.

"Yeah, just like that, bitch... fucking hot ass mouth of yours. Can't wait to feel it on my dick," Donovan said. He leaned over, sticking his tongue in my ear and sucking on my lobe. "Now, pull back a little and stroke his shaft," he whispered.

I knew I didn't have a choice, so I pulled back until just his head was in my mouth, then I wrapped my hand around Théoden's shaft and began stroking my palm up and down. I could hear Théoden moan, his chest heaving as he shuddered with each stroke.

"Use your tongue more, our Father likes it when you play with his head," Donovan said. I could feel his eyes watching every move I made.

"That's it... yeah... fuck. You're doing good, boy." Théoden groaned as I swirled my tongue along the ridge of his swollen crown. I flicked the tip of my tongue across his glans up to his slit, teasing his ring, and I could feel Théoden's toes curl against my leg.

"Oooh Fuuuck!" Théoden gasped, sucking in deep breaths.

"You're a natural-born cocksucker, bitch," Donovan commented with a smirk.

I didn't really believe that, I was just following their instructions, but I couldn't deny that Théoden was loving my mouth. Even more so, I was enjoying the taste of Théoden's precum that flowed generously as I sucked him. I realized the better I was, the more I was rewarded with his delicious sweet fluid. I guess you could say that, and the threat of pain and punishment, were my motivation to do a good job.

"Fuck, I need to get some of this!" Donovan declared as if he was unable to stand by any longer. He leaned under me, taking Théoden's balls into his mouth, sucking one and then the other.

"Ahhhh, fuck yeah! That's my boys, make your Sire cum!" Théoden groaned as his eyes rolled up in his head. His mouth opened as he panted in ecstasy.

I could hear Donovan moaning in pleasure as he licked all over Théoden's nuts, sucking them each, slathering them with his spit. Théoden ran his fingers through Donovan's strands as my brother bathed his balls with an extreme amount of enthusiasm. It was obvious that Donovan enjoyed what he was doing. My own cock was raging from all the sensations I was getting from both vampires. I was so wired I thought I'd blow my load at any second. I could feel Donovan shaking next to me and realized he was jerking off. A part of me wanted to do the same, but I refused. I kept stroking Théoden's cock as I sucked harder. I was getting used to the feel of him stuffed down my throat and the precum that was flowing into me was driving me insane with lust. I found that I wanted him to cum, I wanted to taste it. I was so aroused by my connection with them, I just wanted it to come to a climax.

"Oh yeah... oh yeah, that's it... oh fuck, I'm cumming!" Théoden announced. He grabbed my head with both hands as he shoved faster and harder. He grunted like a beast, moaning and jerking as he shot down my throat. God, there was so much of it. He pulled my head back just enough so that I could feel his cum coating my tongue. Holy shit, it was fucking awesome! I swallowed his cum in great gulps, shivering in the ecstasy and energy it was giving me.

"Hey, save some for me, greedy fucker," Donovan said, pulling me back a little so that Théoden's cock spot up on my face. Donovan closed his mouth over the creamy fount and sucked the rest of Théoden's cum, swallowing every drop.

A part of me was kind of pissed that he pulled me away from such a divine elixir. But as I settled back from them, watching as Donovan deep throated Théoden, milking his balls, I was happy to get a break. I needed these few seconds to process what had just happened. Théoden growled as he shook uncontrollably, huffing and puffing through the last of his climax. Finally, he relaxed and patted Donovan on his shoulder. Donovan sat up a bit and licked Théoden's cock clean of whatever cum missed our mouths. Théoden released a few tremors with each stroke of Donovan's tongue until he was done.

"There, all clean, Father," Donovan said, smiling.

"That was very good," Théoden praised us both.

I wasn't so sure how I felt about the compliment. Sucking dick wasn't something I wanted to receive accolades for.

Donovan looked at me, he was grinning like a fool. Obviously, the praise made him very happy. His cock was hard as an iron rod and precum was flowing from the slit, drizzling all over his thighs and the floor. There were drops of it hanging off his penis rings. I actually had the chance to get a good look at them, several steel barbells trailing down the underside of his shaft, like a ladder. Théoden had a thing for pierced cocks, that was for sure. To my horror, I wanted to lean down and lick it off. Thank goodness I kept some of my restraint.

"Please Father, can I shove my dick down this bitch's throat?" Donovan asked Théoden.

"I do believe he hasn't had enough cum, so enjoy his mouth. I like watching my boys play." Théoden leaned back against the pillow, his gray eyes on us.

"Hell yeah!" Donovan grabbed me by the back of my head, pulling me forward. His tongue darted out, licking Théoden's cum that had splattered my cheek when he'd pulled me back. "Mmmmmm, fucking delicious. Don't you agree, bitch?"

I didn't respond.

"Answer him, bitch," Théoden said.

I started to tell a lie, but then remembered what the consequences were and just decided to deal with the fact that I like it.

I swallowed, tasting the last remnants of my Master's cum in my mouth, savoring it. I nodded. "Yes, Master... it tasted fine."

Théoden's eyebrow arched, and a skeptical expression flashed across his face.

"Just fine?" he asked me. His tone told me that he was unconvinced that I found his semen to be merely adequate, and he was right.

Oh shit, I'm blowing it. Better come clean for real.

"It was great, Master." I looked away, not wanting to see their satisfied expressions staring back at me.

Théoden sat up and grabbed my chin in his huge palm. "Why was it great, boy?"

Why was he torturing me? I didn't want to get into the specifics as I was sure he already knew what they were.

"I don't know, Master. Whatever you did to me when you turned me makes me like the taste of cum," I said, being as honest as I could.

Théoden chuckled deeply. I could feel the rumble of his laughter through his chest. "Why do you like the taste of it?"

I wanted to tell him that I didn't know the answer to that question, but that wouldn't be true. I knew what I felt when I tasted it. I hated that he was asking me these questions, making me speak my thoughts and feelings out loud and to their amusement.

I swallowed hard and answered honestly. "It's sensation... ecstasy. The flavor of it is intoxicating, almost like blood, but not quite. I feel the life force in it and the pleasure of the orgasm, too. It doesn't taste like cum normally tastes." My experience with tasting cum prior to meeting Théoden had been practically non-existent... a novice, if you will. I tasted it for the first time when I blew my first nut as a kid. Then every once in a blue moon, some would get in my mouth during an energetic jerk-off session. I wasn't a fan of the stuff, needless to say. Well, I guess all of that is changing, too.

"You're correct," Théoden said, pulling me out of my mental wonderings. "What you taste is the essence of life and the ecstasy of the climax when that life energy is given. All of my children must feed on that as well as blood. You'll need both cum and blood to survive. Blood more so, but both substances give you strength and power beyond any other beings walking the earth," Thoeden said, revealing more secrets I didn't know about. I guess that's why they call them secrets.

I thought vampires only fed on blood. I decided to say so.

"Most vampires do," Théoden agreed. "I am not like most vampires, and those turned by me only share in a portion of my gifts. When the time comes, you'll learn what they are and why the price for what I offer is high."

"To be honest, I don't like that I have to eat it, Master," I said. He wanted honesty, I was going to give it to him.

"I don't recall asking you what you like, bitch. Regardless, you have no choice. You will feed willingly or I will force you. You already have an idea of what's to come if you refuse to eat," Théoden reminded me of my hard-learned lesson. I didn't want to think of what he'd make me do if I refused to drink cum. Fuck, why cum?!

"Do I have to make my point clear?" he asked me.

I looked at him and shook my head. "No Master. I won't refuse to eat." I hated having to say that. I loathed having to give in, but I knew... like everything else in my life now... I had no better choice.

"Good. I'm glad we got this cleared out of the way." He gestured to Donovan's crotch. "Clean him up and then suck until he feeds you."

I started to get up, then Théoden grabbed my arm with lightening quick speed, slamming me back on the floor.

"Where the hell are you going?" he asked.

"I was going to get a towel from the washroom, Master."

Théoden closed his eyes in a moment of disbelief. When he opened them, they were deadly, and I knew I'd fucked up.

"I meant with your tongue. Did you really think I wanted you to clean him with a fucking towel?"

"I—I—I was just—" I stammered, not sure how to answer that. On one hand, I knew what he meant, but on the other, I wanted to deny it.

"You knew full fucking well what I meant." Théoden said. With that same vampire speed of his, he gripped a handful of my hair, yanking my head back painfully and I cried out. "Shut up!" he snarled, and I did exactly that.

I braced myself on the floor, trying to alleviate the pain from my scalp.

"I don't like when my boys play stupid-ass games with me, bitch!" He pushed my face in Donovan's crotch. "Lick it all off. Every last fucking drop."

Donovan moaned as he leaned back, giving me room to clean his precum off his body. I licked it off his thighs first, my tongue lapping up the sticky fluid that was starting to chill. I couldn't help but notice the taste wasn't the same. This was actually starting to taste like cum, salty and slimy, but with just a hint of that essence I was expecting.

"Get it off my cock, too, fucking slut," Donovan said, pushing his dick in my face.

Théoden didn't release his grip in my hair, and I hurried and ran my tongue over Donovan's dick, lapping up the cold goo. I moved downward, licking it off every barbell piercing and his ball sac. Shit, I hated doing this, I was so humiliated.

"Now the floor." Théoden pushed my face to the floor, smashing my nose in the sticky mess.

I licked it up, every drop. Once I did, Théoden yanked me back up so that my face was inches from his. "I don't think you fully appreciate the gift that only a man can give you. I think you need a lesson in how to be grateful and to learn never to let it go to waste."

"Master, I'm sorry... I didn't mean to piss you off," I pleaded.

"Oh yes you did, the moment you thought you could outsmart me. You knew you were going to piss me off." Théoden jerked my head back over Donovan's crotch. "Now suck his cock and savor every drop he gives you."

I knew I was skating on thin fucking ice, so I opened my mouth and Théoden pushed my head down. Donovan's cock filled my throat, and I coughed trying to adjust to his size. Donovan moaned and settled back as his hips pumped forward. I bobbed my head up and down, sucking his thick penis with all the skill I'd just learned. I wanted him to cum fast so that I could get this over with. I felt our connection through this intimate act, but it was nothing like it had been with Théoden. When I was sucking his dick, the whole experience was amazing. It got me riled up, and my cock was still hard from that. With Donovan, it was different, only the taste of his fresh precum was giving me little pleasure tingles.

"Aaahhhhh, work that mouth, bitch. Yeah, you know you want this," Donovan teased.

Did I though? Did I want to suck his cock? No, not really. I did want his cum and that was my dilemma. His was only the second cock I'd ever sucked. Can't say that I was having the time of my life, but I sure was having a life-changing experience.

"Suck harder..." Théoden ordered. "...pay special attention to the veins along his shaft."

I sucked harder, my cheeks caving in as I slurped his cock. I ran my tongue flat along his veiny shaft, feeling the curves and ridges of his penis. I moved upward, my lips brushing along his cock rings.

Donovan twitched and groaned. "Yeah baby, play with my rings, just like that."

"Good boy, Noel, slide your tongue inside his slit," Théoden instructed me.

At this point, his fingers were no longer gripping my hair, but lightly massaging my scalp through my curly strands. The sensation, though encouraging in a way I didn't want, still felt good.

"Yeah, fuck my slit," Donovan added.

I did as I was told, dipping the tip of my tongue back and forth inside his precum sprouting slit. I could tell by how tensed Donovan was that he was getting close, and I was going to make sure he finished. I took him all the way in, and he arched up and roared. Seconds later, it happened. He shot down my gullet a torrent of hot, milky cum and it tasted fantastic. I swallowed hard with each spurt, moaning in my ecstasy. I could feel Donovan convulsing beneath me, the sounds he was making were enticing, and I found myself slowly grinding my erection on his knee.

Donovan hissed as my silver alloy rings sizzled his flesh. "Watch your fucking rings, bitch!"

Théoden reached under me, gripping my cock tightly, holding it at the base.

"Oh no you don't, my little bitch. Finish feeding, then pull back," Théoden said. "You're not nearly done learning your lesson for the night."

I couldn't help but be disappointed. I really needed to cum after all the stimulation I'd been getting. Finally, Donovan's cock was drained, and I licked it clean of his milky sweetness then drew back into a sitting position. The taste of his cum lingered on my tongue and I was still reeling from it.

"Very good, not a drop spilt," Théoden praised me again.

Chapter Eight

I sat there, my high floating away as I came back to my senses. I couldn't believe how eagerly I sucked two dicks, how much I wanted their cum. Was this something I could try to fight against, or was Théoden right when he said I'd 'love it' and 'guzzle it'? I was more confused now than I'd ever been before.

The door opened, and one of his vampires poked his head in. "Sire, the cleaners are here," he said.

Théoden let go of my cock and rose to his feet, stuffing his own semi-hard member back into his pants and zipping them up. "Show them in."

"Yes, Sir." The vampire left.

I sat on the floor, terrified because now I didn't know what Théoden was going to do to me. Donovan lounged back on the leather pillow as if he didn't have a care in the world. The door opened again and two men dressed in black cargo pants, T-shirts and boots entered carrying several body bags and cleaning supplies. I knew then who they were and why they were here.

They both bowed to Théoden, respectfully.

"Lord Théoden, you requested our services... where do you want us?" one of the vampires asked.

Théoden gestured to the doorway leading down to the lower level where the bodies were. "Downstairs, six corpses." He turned to me. "My youngest had a hardy appetite, fed quite greedily, didn't you?"

I hated him in that moment. He knew I detested killing those kids. I didn't even know what I was doing it until my bloodhaze faded. Why was he bringing me into this?

"I couldn't help myself, Master," I said.

"Yes, but it could have been avoided. Always remember that."

God, that hit me like a Mack truck. Fucking bastard!

He turned back toward the two men. "You may go."

They nodded and without saying another word, walked out of the door heading downstairs.

Théoden turned his attention back to me. "Now, as for you and that little game you tried to play. I've got just the thing for you."

He didn't say anything right away, but the door opened and five other vampires walked into the room and closed the door behind them. They stood beside Théoden, waiting for him to give whatever orders he was going to deal out. I didn't know what was going to happen next, but I knew it wasn't going to be anything I would enjoy. At least, I hoped I wouldn't enjoy it. God knows I didn't want to, but I was finding myself unable to resist feeling sexually aroused by Théoden and the others.

"Derek, go and fetch me a cock and ball cage from the dungeon along with my metal box and a pair of leather gloves," Théoden ordered.

The dark-skinned, hazel-gray eyed vampire with a slim swimmer's build raced off downstairs. He returned less than a minute later carrying a stainless steel device, that metal box I recognized, and the gloves, which he handed to Théoden and my level of fear spiked up another ten notches.

"Come here, Noel." Théoden kept his gaze on me, and I found his steely expression both terrifying and seducing. God, this man just had me all over the place with my emotions.

I climbed to my feet and walked over to him. It didn't escape my notice that he called me by my first name. It wasn't the only time he'd done that. I still didn't know what it meant. Did it mean he was really serious about what was going on or did it mean he was really pissed, or did it mean something else entirely? I just didn't know.

"You'll be wearing this..." Théoden pointed to the stainless steel cock cage. "until I decide you're allowed to cum. Trust me, Noel... you're going to want to cum something awful after what we're going to put you through. If you please me by proving yourself worthy, I'll remove it."

I didn't like the way that sounded. It meant I was going to be in for more torture... but of a different kind.

"It's time to replace these," Théoden said, flicking one of the silver alloy rings in my nipple. It fucking stung, but I had gotten a little used to that pain. I was still happy to know that he was going to take them all out. He opened the box while Derek held it. I manage to peek inside and saw that it was full of stainless steel rings.

I couldn't wait to get the rings out, but at least my skin had healed without attaching to them just like Théoden said it would. He reached up, removing the rings from my nipples. He replaced them with my final pair: A circular barbell with a spiked bead. The things do look wicked, if I allowed myself to be honest.

"Those are perfect little beauties, don't you agree, boys?" he asked his harem.

"I need to see how they feel in my mouth before I can agree, Sire," said one of the vampires that I didn't recognize. He was one of the hulking sort, standing taller than Théoden and just as muscled. He was a bit more hairy than Théoden. There was a light dusting on his arms from what I could see and I wondered if it covered his entire body? He did have his hair cropped low on his scalp, kind of spikey at the top, and his goatee was also nicely trimmed and framed his mouth perfectly.

"You don't mind, do you, Sire?" he asked. Although he was speaking to Théoden, he kept his horny gaze glued on me... or was it my nipples?

Théoden's laugh was amused and mischievous. "What's stopping you?"

"I just thought you'd want to lock up his little boy cock before I have my way with him," the vampire said.

I took some offense to that. My cock, though not the monster Théoden had between his legs, was still impressive. At least every woman I'd ever been with said so. I was pretty proud of it myself.

Théoden smirked. "Oh, it'll be locked away, don't worry. Here... have at it, play with his tits. I know you're a tit man, Bruce."

"Fuck yeah I am, and he's got some pretty fucking plump nips."

Bruce stepped up to me, and I took a step back.

"Where the fuck you going? Come here." Bruce wrapped his massive arm around my waist and pulled me close to him. He wasted no time locking his mouth onto one of my pierced nipples. I could feel his tongue playing with the rings and flicking my buds. He switched to the left nipple while he continued to tease my right nipple with his fingers. His tongue and fingers pulled at the rings and squeezed my flesh. Shit! It felt good! I had no idea how sensitive my nipples were, and they seemed to be even more so now that they were pierced. All that sensation went straight to my cock and I could feel it stirring between my legs, coming to life again. His tongue was working wonders on my nipples, licking, sucking, and pulling them with his entire mouth. A moan escaped my lips before I could hold back, and the others started laughing.

"Damn Bruce, you've got his dick hard as hell," Donovan said. "Looks like this little straight bitch ain't been getting fucked right. All those hoes you've been fucking probably never sucked your tits like that, have they?"

I didn't answer him.

Théoden pulled Bruce back and he released me, stepping to the side, smiling. I looked at Théoden, but never saw his hand rear back. I felt the impact of the blow, though, and it knocked me across the room. Unfortunately, I didn't land on one of the many pillows. I hit the floor hard, jarring my body and I grunted from the impact and pain. The split in my lip healed and I wiped the blood away before rolling over and looking up at Théoden. He was still standing where he was when he'd struck me.

"I told you, my boys are an extension of me. When you deny them, you deny me. I will never be denied. You are the youngest here, unworthy little cunt. When one of them asks you a question, you answer. When one of them tells you to do something, you do it. You will give them the utmost respect, are you clear on this rule?" He stared at me, his gaze held no compassion whatsoever.

"Yes, Master," I said. I could feel the anger boiling inside me, and I wanted to erupt like a volcano and go medieval on all of their asses. However, I knew that was a fantasy that would never come to pass. Even if I was to try to attack, Théoden would kick my ass, then beat it.

"Stand up and come here." His voice was full of authority, masculine and unwavering. I did as I was told, returning to my place before him. "Now, Donovan asked you a question," Théoden said.

I looked at Donovan, resisting the urge to punch him in his smug face. The son of a bitch was smirking at me. I guess he took pleasure in seeing me be humiliated in front of everyone. Fucking asshole. Sure, he was right about me never having my nipples given such treatment, but I'll be damned if I'd give that bastard the pleasure of knowing that.

"The women I've been with were better, Sir," I said.

Another slap came from Théoden and I staggered, but kept my balance. The stinging pain on my cheek faded, and I looked back at him.

"You lie again and it's going to be a cup of Silverdust," he warned me.

I swallowed the bile that threatened to rise at the thought of drinking that shit. It was horrible, and the pain was unbearable and far too long lasting for my taste. I hated having to reveal personal shit about myself to these sons of bitches, or a bastard in this case. I glared at Donovan, who was still smiling that smug-ass, shit-eating grin. Fuck, I wanted to kick his teeth down his damn throat!

"No, I've never had a woman suck on my nipples the way he did, Sir," I admitted to him.

"See, that wasn't so hard, now was it?" Donovan's laugh was cruel.

"I wouldn't say that, Sir," I shot back.

Théoden smirked, then grabbed my ear, pulling it toward him. It hurt, but I didn't say anything. He replaced the rings in my ear with basic stainless steel hoops and decorative dragon circular barbells for my cartilage piercings.

"Tongue," Théoden ordered and I opened my mouth, sticking out my tongue. "This one has your name written all over it." He showed me my new ring and when I looked at it, I saw that it had the word "BITCH" on the top of the barbell.

I wanted to slap the ring out of Théoden's hand, or at least tell him where he could shove it, but I did neither. Instead, I stood there and let him slip that degrading piece of crap into my tongue and secure it.

"Oh man, we've got another pierced tongue to play with? Awesome Master," another of his vampires commented. I looked out the corner of my eye to see a handsome guy about my height with dark-brown shoulder-length hair, ocean-blue eyes, and a gymnast's build. His face was clean-shaven, but he had a nice mouth. Perfectly shaped and full, I bet that's why Théoden turned him. I closed my eyes, cutting off the mental image I was getting of that vampire sucking Théoden's cock.

"Nice choice, Sire," said Bruce, grinning lecherously at me. "Need more boys around here with those little trinkets."

"It does feel great. It'll feel even better once he learns how to use it. He'll learn that lesson tonight," Théoden said.

I now knew what he meant by furthering my training. I looked around the room, there were seven vampires here. Seven cocks I feared I might have to suck. I wanted to run, but I knew I'd never even make it out of the room, and I didn't want to even think about the punishment that would follow a failed escape attempt. Théoden grabbed my softening cock and replaced the piercings there as well, giving me straight barbells with rounded balls on each side. The one going through my shaft was the largest gauge with the biggest barbell ring. I was so relieved when he took those stinging rings out of my cock and was just waiting for him to remove the one by my asshole now. I thought he was going to do that next, but he began placing my cock and balls inside the steel device. I could feel the small confinement of the contraption constricting my genitals. It was slightly uncomfortable, not to mention that I didn't want it on me at all.

"Had to cage up that pretty cock of yours. You haven't earned the right to cum, not yet at least. When I think you'll appreciate the opportunity, once you've proven yourself worthy, I'll give it to you," Théoden said, smiling right before he locked the device.

Last but not least, he bade me to turn around and grab my ankles. Angry, frustrated, and embarrassed as hell, I did what I was told and Théoden slipped the old ring out and gave me my new one. I jerked a bit because it felt good. I'd never had a man anywhere near my genitals and having Théoden touching me there was unnerving and strangely erotic. His fingers brushing along that sensitive area, so close to my balls and anus, made my cock twitch with excitement. Finally, the pain from the silver alloy rings was all gone, and I sighed in relief. I started to rise, but his hand on my back kept me in place.

"All done and don't you look like a good little piece of ass," Théoden said, running his hands over my cheeks.

I was hoping he wasn't going to fuck me. His dick was huge, and I would be split in two!

"Lord Théoden, we're done," the two vampires from the cleaners said.

I managed to look at them and saw that they each carried three full body bags on their shoulders. I felt the guilt flood me again, ashamed of my actions. I turned my head as I held back the tears. The last thing I needed to happen was to have a breakdown in front of this lot.

"Excellent. You've already received payment, you can go," Théoden said.

"Yes, My Lord," They said, bowed then walked out of the apartment.

I could feel Théoden's thumb circling my anus, and I clenched it closed. He chuckled. "Take it easy. This hungry little hole will get fucked soon enough, but first, you need to eat." He slapped me on my ass and I winced from the sting. "On your knees."

I straightened and turned, only to kneel before him. I wasn't thirsting for blood, but I knew what he meant when he'd said I 'needed to eat'.

"Get comfortable and wait your turns," Théoden told the others.

I watched as they settled back onto the pillows. Their eyes remained on Théoden and me, and I was so embarrassed. They were going to watch me suck cock, and even worse, they were all waiting their turns. Oh shit! I tried to make a last-ditch effort to spare myself.

"Master, I'm really not... hungry," I said.

"That may be, but you'll feed anyway. You see, your body knows what it needs... I know what you need and what you crave," Théoden said.

He unzipped his pants and pulled his semi-hard cock out, pumping it slowly. He slapped me in the face with it several times on each cheek and rubbed the head of it over my lips, leaving a trail of precum.

"Lick that up," he ordered.

I lapped at my bottom lip, licking the clear fluid.

"Good boy. Open wide."

I opened my mouth and he slid his dick inside.

"Stick your tongue in my slit."

I did as he told me, sticking my tongue into his slit, tasting more precum. I sucked on his head, and he shuddered.

"Aww yeah, that's it. You have five minutes to make me cum and that's me being generous."

That made me nervous as hell. What the fuck was he going to do to me in five minutes if I couldn't get him off? Using the techniques he and Donovan taught me earlier and taking what I knew about blowjobs from the few times that I had them, I applied all my knowledge. I kept my eyes on Théoden as he wanted, and he looked down at me, stroking my chin as I bobbed up and down on his cock. I took his shaft in my hand and jerked it in rhythm with my lips. I could feel Théoden's pleasure through our connection and my cock wanted to join the party, but the cage kept it soft. I moaned when I felt the constriction of the cage in action, making my dick ache.

"How does that cage feel, bitch?" Donovan asked.

"Sucks, Sir," I managed to say before taking Théoden's cock back into my mouth. The others laughed at my response, and I hated them for it.

"You better find some creative ways to use that ring of yours, boy," Théoden said.

I knew my time was running out. I had to get over my squeamishness and fast. I started rolling his balls lightly in my palm as I ran my tongue against the ridge of his crown, then I sucked the glans as I jerked him fast and hard.

"Mmmmmm, fuck, yeah... that's it," Théoden moaned, his breathing heavily labored as his massive muscular chest heaved.

I could feel him tense with each suck, lick, and kiss I gave his cock.

"Worship my dick, boy. Take it down your throat."

I did, slowly sliding his shaft past my gag reflex.

"Fuuuck, yeah, that's it... work your mouth boy!"

"Fuck, that's hot... can't wait for my turn," I heard one of the others say.

I pulled back and ran my tongue over his crown again, this time pressing my ring against the underside of his dick along his frenulum. He quaked and stiffened, and I felt his cock swell in my mouth. I knew he was close.

"Only one minute left, cocksucker!" I heard Bruce say.

It was so nice to get all of this encouragement. Now, I only wish they could all shut the fuck up and die. That would make my night.

I hated that as I gave Théoden pleasure, I was also getting aroused as if I was feeding off of him and vice versa. It made me wonder what kind of vampire Théoden was?

"Oh shit! Oh yeah, get ready boy, dinner's coming!" He grabbed the back of my head and I sucked and jerked him harder, milking him well, if I may say so myself. "Don't spill a fucking drop."

Théoden threw his head back, roaring as he shot his load in my mouth. I sealed my lips around his crown, swallowing each hot, creamy jet as it shot from his cock. Fuck, it was so good! I wanted to reach down between my legs and jerk off, but couldn't, not even if I wanted to. Théoden's body spasmed as he continued to shoot his spunk. There was so much of it. At one point, I thought I was going to choke on it. It wasn't sprinkles either. No short bursts. I'm talking about full on, is-he-pissing-in-my-mouth, kind of cumshot. I think a good minute passed by before his orgasm started to subside. His cock still pumped jizz, but it was just a little now, almost done. I still stroked his shaft and swallowed every drop. My body was buzzing with pleasure and energy, it was electrified. I felt giddy like I was high or something. Théoden pulled his cock from my mouth and leaned down, kissing me. I felt his tongue swirl inside, caressing mine as he tasted his own cum. I gave into his kiss, too aroused and exhilarated to even care that it was another man's lips on mine.

Théoden pulled back a few seconds later, smiling down at me. "Tastes as good as it feels, doesn't it?"

I laughed and nodded. "Yes, Master." I fell over onto my side, still floating.

"Can I go next, Sire?" asked one of my brothers. I couldn't tell which one yet.

Théoden slipped his cock back into his pants again. "Bruce will go next, followed by Michael, Donovan, Ryu, Tyler, and then you, Derek."

"Step aside, little brothers... this bitch is mine. Can I fuck him, Master?" Bruce asked, his hand worked his cock as he looked at me.

"Not yet. His mouth is yours to do with as you please," Théoden said.

I'd caught that loud and clear as my buzz started to go away. I sat up and scooted back as Bruce approached me, his huge, thick cock bobbing between his legs.

"I like it when they run, so you keep on scooting away from me, little bitch. I'm going to make you eat my ten inches. Come here," he growled at me, snatching my ankles and pulling me closer to him. Fuck, he was strong as hell! He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him as he leaned over me. His other hand stroked his hard cock. "Imma fuck that pretty mouth of yours, slut. You better work those lips and tongue, too. Take it." He moved faster than I could see, and before I knew it, his cock was in my mouth and he was leaning over me in a push-up position.

True to his word, he started fucking my face, hard and fast, driving his cock in and out of my mouth. I could hear him grunting and moaning as he pounded my face.

"Suck my cock, boy... oh yeah... mmmmm, fuck yeah! Take it, suck my big cock!" Bruce's breathing was heavy as he pumped away.

I knew I didn't have a choice, and apparently, I was going to be at this for a while. The quicker I could make them cum, the sooner I'd get a break. That much I figured out on my own. Well, at least I hoped I'd be able to get a break. This was not how I saw my evening playing out. Maybe I thought I'd still be locked away. I cleared my mind of that memory, it'd do me no good to think about it now. I focused on the cock in my mouth and the best way to make the vampire humping my fucking head through the floor cum and be on his way. I sucked harder on his crown, popping my lips off of it before he thrust into my mouth again.

"OH SHIT! Yeah, you're learning, baby! Oh fuck, I can't wait till I can ram my cock in that tight virgin ass of yours."

The thought of his huge cock ramming my "virgin ass" didn't make me excited at all. Another thing I didn't like was how aroused I was. If my cock wasn't inside the cage, I'd be hard as stone and probably leaking like a broken faucet. I could feel the anticipation coming from my brothers and knew we were all feeling it from each other. The bond between us was growing stronger, and it intensified the pleasure Bruce and I were getting from my blowjob.

"Oh fuck, gonna shoot. Gonna cum hard, oh fuck, feels so fucking good!"

He bellowed and grunted as his cock exploded in my mouth, shooting milky jets of cum down my throat. He pulled out, shooting the rest in my face. I closed my eyes as I felt the sticky spunk splashing all over my lips, nose, chin... everywhere. He quaked on top of me, growling like a beast as he jerked himself to completion.

"Oh yeah, fuck," he panted as he rubbed his cock through his cum, smearing it over my cheeks and mouth. "Lick my cock clean, boy. Get all of my nut juice off."

I did, sucking his head back into my mouth, cleaning his cum off. I swallowed, savoring the flavor of his essence. To my surprise, Bruce leaned down and began licking his cum off my face.

Donovan laughed. "That's right, clean up your mess, Bruce."

"You want some?" Bruce asked.

"Why don't you spit it back in his mouth," Donovan suggested.

I hoped he'd ignore him, because the suggestion was fucking disgusting, but I could see that Bruce was smiling.

"I like that idea." He went back to lapping up his cum from my forehead, eyes, cheeks, then he grabbed my jaw and pressed hard, forcing my mouth open. I struggled to break free, but he held my chin in a firm grasp. Leaning forward, he spit all of his cum he'd gathered into my mouth in a long, thick glob. Then he pressed his lips to mine in an aggressive kiss. I put my hands on his chest, trying to push him off, but he was immovable.

"You like that?" he asked, after breaking our kiss.

My mouth was still full of his cum and I shook my head.

He laughed. "Swallow my cum, boy."

I shook my head. I was sickened by the act and tried to spit it out.

"Swallow it!" Théoden commanded, the sharpness of his voice silenced the snickers and jokes from the others.

Bruce watched me as I finally worked his spunk down my throat. It tasted like cum, salty, slimy and flat, and I grimaced. It didn't have any of the sensations it had when he was shooting down my throat the moment he came. I hated the way it tasted when it had time to cool down. When it tasted like semen, when it wasn't fresh... oh man, what have they done to me? Here I am, loving the taste of jizz when it's fresh from the source. This wasn't right, it wasn't me. I snapped.

"Get off me!" I growled, fangs flashing.

Bruce growled back, baring his fangs at me. He slammed my head against the floor. The pain was instant, but it faded just as quickly.

"Who the fuck do you think you are?" he snarled.

"I'm not your fucking whore!" I could see Théoden from where I was pinned to the floor, his expression was unreadable, but I knew he couldn't be pleased with me right now.

Bruce slammed my head again and I yelped in pain. "Look at me when I'm talking to you, bitch!"

I did, grimacing in my rage.

"You're our fucking cum dumpster. You'll take our cocks, and you'll fucking love it. You think any of us give a shit that you like pussy? Bitch, you're our pussy now. You don't have a fucking choice, you stupid motherfucker. You're one of us, and we're going to fuck you every day for the rest of eternity, so you better get used to the taste of dick. Are you listening to me?" He gripped my chin so hard, I felt my bones crack, and I screamed. "Answer me!"

I nodded, tears streaming from my eyes.

"Retract your fucking fangs." Bruce glared at me with menace, and I panicked.

I did as he told me to, feeling like a child in his presence.

"The next time you flash your fucking fangs at me, I'll rip those fuckers right out of your damn mouth, do you hear me?"

I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"Just for that little display of defiance, I'm going to make you eat my ass," Bruce said.

I looked to Théoden, hoping he'd stop him, but he just sat on his pillow, watching.

Bruce stood up and unbuckled his pants, pulling them off completely. He removed his shirt as well, revealing a very hairy body tightly packed with bulging muscles.

"Please, I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me. Please don't," I begged.

Bruce smirked. "I came over you... all over your face and in your mouth. Now what made you think you could get out of line? That's the mystery. I want to feel that tongue of yours in my ass, boy." He turned around, giving me a good view of his hairy crack. He squatted over my face, pinning my head to the floor. "I don't feel your tongue on my asshole, bitch."

I was disgusted to have a man's asshole on my mouth, his entire ass in my face. I didn't lick him and when I didn't, I felt a hard punch to my gut. I gasped and groaned from the pain.

"Lick my hole, boy!"

"Tyler..." That was Théoden, I could tell his voice from all the others. "Bring me one of my crops."

"Yes, Sire," Tyler replied.

"You better get to licking, boy," Bruce said to me.

I couldn't bring myself to lick a man's asshole.

Théoden rose from the pillow and came over to us. He patted Bruce on the shoulder and he slid over, sitting on my chest, but not fully getting out of the way. I looked up at Théoden, glaring because I was pissed at him for putting me through this.

"You were warned that you'd be punished if you defied your brothers. Bruce is your second to eldest brother, third only to me in this House. I'm disappointed in you, Noel. You showed so much promise at the beginning of this evening. Nevertheless, I see that you still need correcting, so I will happily oblige. Now, you will rim your brother or suffer the consequences. If you continue to disobey, I will cut out your tongue since you refuse to use it."

My eyes bulged at the mention of dismemberment. For some reason, I'd forgotten that he had no qualms about mutilating me, especially since it would grow back. However, I couldn't imagine how much agony I'd be in waiting for that to happen.

"I can tell by your expression that you understand that I'm serious," Théoden said.

I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"Good. Now, Bruce is going to take his position, and you're going to lick his asshole until he cums. While you are doing that, I will be disciplining you with my crop. Do you understand?"

Against my will and to my utter shame, I began to cry, but I still nodded. "Yes, Master."

"It's time that you accept what you are, Noel. This is a part of your life now, get used to it or suffer." Théoden looked at Bruce and nodded.

Bruce slid back down, squatting over my face. "There's no time like the present, let me feel that sweet tongue, boy."

I hesitated for a second, then felt the intense sting of Théoden's crop striking my abdomen. I growled in pain and didn't have time to let the agony recede before another strike landed.

"The longer it takes you to eat my ass, boy, the longer you're going to be in pain. Learn your lesson, dumbass!" Bruce said, grinding his asshole on my face.

Another skin splitting strike and I yelled. I could feel my blood flowing from the fresh wounds. I stuck my tongue out, tentatively licking Bruce's anus.

"Oh, yeah... that's it. Stick that tongue in my ass, boy!"

I was completely mortified as I began licking around his wrinkled, puckered hole, tasting his sweat and masculine scent. I yelped again when Théoden landed another blow. They were coming slower now, but still coming. I could feel Bruce masturbating as I licked his asshole.

"Oooooh shit... Fuck yeah, lick my hole," he sighed.

Théoden struck me harder, and I screamed against Bruce's pucker. I guess that meant I better get to it. I spread Bruce's ass cheeks wider and stuck my tongue inside past his anal ring.

"Awwwww, fuck... damn that feels good." He started grinding on my face again and I continued licking and fucking his asshole with my tongue. "Come on, don't be shy, stick that sweet tongue of yours all the way in my ass, baby. By the time I'm done with you, you're going to know how to rim properly."

I felt the extremely painful sting of Théoden's crop against my thighs, and I yelled, the sound muffled by Bruce's ass. That pain was followed up by trickles of blood sliding down my thighs.

"Spread my ass, boy, lick around my pucker"

I stuck my head further between his ass cheeks. My tongue lapping his hairy hole, circling around his wrinkled sphincter. As much as I didn't want to acknowledge the stimulation I was feeling in my groin, I knew I was getting aroused by this sexual act, kind of in the way I would be when I gave oral sex to a woman. Bruce's moans were encouraging in some weird fucked-up way, and my cock strained inside the cage to harden.

"That's right, lick and suck it. Open me up and fuck my hole with your tongue," Bruce instructed.

Théoden continued his assault, making me feel the pain in the midst of my... oh so unwanted lust. I used my thumbs to stretch Bruce's asshole open, then I plunged my tongue inside his tight, hot chute.

"Ooooh fuuuuuck. Oh, yeah, you're gonna make me blow my fucking load all over the place." Bruce growled low and twitched a bit, his muscles flexing as he pounded his cock harder and faster. "Shit, boy! You're eating my ass like you enjoy it." His laugh was as amused as it was mocking. I could hear my brothers joining him, teasing me and chuckling.

"Admit it, bitch, you like licking his hairy ass, don't you?" Donovan taunted.

Oh how I wanted to ignore his stupid-ass, but I knew I'd just get punished more if I tried, so I replied. I pulled away from Bruce's ass long enough to say, "It's a new experience for me."

"That ain't what I fucking asked you, is it, though?" Donovan shot back. "And you better speak to me with respect when you answer me."

"Yes, I like it, Sir." I said. My throat burned with the shame I felt and my eyes were blinded by my tears.

"Yeah, I thought so, the way you're gobbling up Bruce's hairy hole. I bet you wish you could cum, don't ya?"

"Yes, Sir," I said. Having to be this honest with him... with myself, was tearing me up inside. I didn't know what to think or even how to feel.

"Don, shut the fuck up talking to him so I can get my ass ate," Bruce said.

I was happy someone told him to be quiet. Without any further interruptions, I went back to licking, sucking, and fucking Bruce's asshole with my mouth.

"Mmmmm, shit, this feels so fucking good. Won't be too much longer, boy. You keep tonguing my hole just like that," Bruce panted.

Théoden hit me again and again, and I was trying to do my best, hoping Bruce would shoot soon and end my torment. I wasn't so lucky. I licked, sucked, and probed Bruce's asshole for a good ten minutes before he started to tense. That was ten minutes of getting the hell beat out of me to a bloody pulp. Tears flowed down my face, and I whimpered as I rimmed the hairy hole above me.

"Oh fuck, I'm cumming!" Bruce climbed off me and turned around, shoving his cock in my mouth. He blasted away, coating my mouth with his sticky and nectarous load. I moaned as I swallowed every last drop. My body trembled as I shared in his pleasure, our bond growing stronger. He quaked as he pumped his cock in and out of my mouth until the last drop was drained. "That was fantastic," he said, pulling his dick out. He leaned over me, kissing me again. I started to turn my face, but I didn't. I let him kiss me without kissing him back. He chuckled. "I like to kiss, you're going to get used to that, too."

He climbed off of me, and I was just realizing that the beating stopped. Théoden was sitting back on his pillow as if he'd never gotten up. I did see the crop resting on his lap and knew he'd either use it again to beat me into submission, or just forego that and cut out my tongue. Neither were an option for me, so I resolved myself to sucking cock and eating ass and whatever the hell else was coming my way.

"My turn," Michael said, stepping up to me. "On your knees."

I'd lost a lot of blood during my punishment, but I managed to rise to my knees before him. Michael was a little taller than me and about the same body shape. He wasn't the behemoth that Bruce was, but he was a little bigger than me. It seemed that Théoden liked his 'boys' to come in all shapes and sizes.

"I hope you're still thirsty. I shoot massive loads," Michael said.

Again, I was at war with myself. One-half was happy as a lark at that fact and couldn't wait to get a taste of his cum and the other half wanted to beat the shit out of my happy side for even wanting it.

I opened my mouth and swallowed Michael whole. He was only about six inches, a decent size in thickness. After taking both Bruce and Théoden's monsters, I was in calmer waters with Michael. He groaned and let his head fall back, relishing what I was doing to him.

"Yeah, work that mouth, you fucking faggot. You came through the door talking all of your shit how you weren't going to be a cum-guzzling homo. Look at your bitch ass now, you can't get enough of it," Donovan taunted.

I really hated him out of all of Théoden's "boys" so far. No, correction, I hated Jonah the most and was happy he wasn't among these other men tonight. I ignored, or at least I tried my best to ignore, Donovan's taunts. Still, his words were getting to me. Looking back on my life, I couldn't have possibly seen myself where I am now. On my knees, sucking cock after cock after cock, swallowing all of their loads. I had no idea what effect they'd have on me. All of this stemmed from whatever kind of vampire Théoden was, and at this point, I knew I wouldn't be able to continue to deny that I wasn't enjoying at least some aspect of what I was experiencing.

"Gag on my shit, bitch," Michael said, then he grabbed the back of my head, forcing his cock further down my throat. It didn't get that far, but he did press past my gag reflex. I gagged and he laughed. "Yeah! Take my cock, suck it."

I could feel my own cock wanting to get hard inside the cage again, and the sensation was driving me insane. Being denied orgasms or even an erection was just another punishment as far as I was concerned. I worked my tongue over Michael's glans, sucking it gently with my lips. This technique helped me out greatly bringing Théoden off when I was on the clock. I hoped it'd do the same with Michael.

"Ooooooh shit, yeah, fuck yeah, just like that." Michael shuddered a bit and moaned. I watched as his eyes rolled back into his head. His mouth was open, panting, his chest heaving. Yeah, he was close.

"Cum in his mouth, Mike. Blow your load all over his face," Tyler cheered.

"Hell yeah!" Michael smiled. "Imma fucking bathe him in my nut juice."

'Nut juice'? Are you fucking kidding me? What next, ejaculating ball moisturizer?! Apparently, he and Bruce liked to get creative with their sex talk.

Donovan, being next in line, climbed off his pillow to stand right behind Michael. I could see that he was playing with Michael's nipples, rubbing and twisting them. Only one was pierced, I managed to see that from my angle. Michael leaned his head back against Donovan's shoulder, moaning loudly.

"Yeah, feed him your load, baby," Donovan whispered in Michael's ear.

"Fuck yeah, I'm about to fill this bitch up. Gonna cum, oh shit!... I'm cumming!" Michael was breathing heavier now, and I could feel his balls tighten in my hand as I massaged them. His dick swelled in my mouth, and I knew he was about to blow. Michael tensed and screamed as Donovan tweaked his nipples. He flooded my mouth, catching me off guard. I pulled back, choking and swallowing what I could. The rest splash across my face and chest, coating me in his thick, sticky, "nut juice" as he called it. Donovan reached down and grabbed Michael's cock.

"Open your mouth," he told me, and I did. He shoved Michael's cock back inside and jerked his shaft, milking him to the last drop. I swallowed what remained of his load. He wasn't lying when he said he came a lot. "Yeah, get every last drop of this shit."

"Holy shit! Fuck yeah," Michael groaned, jerking in Donovan's arms as he neared the end of his climax.

Donovan twisted Michael's head so that they could kiss. I pulled back from Michael's dick, wiping my mouth. I looked around the room, doing a mental count of how many more men I had to blow. Fuck, four more. I was starting to get tired, and I was having my full share of cum.

"Master, please, no more," I begged.

Donovan broke his kiss and stepped in front of Michael. "Oh no you don't. You've got four more loads to eat, bitch. Open up."

I looked to Théoden, hoping he would show me some mercy.

"You heard him, receive your brother, Noel." Théoden sat in his position, watching the entire show. I took a quick glance at the crop, but it was his threat of cutting off my tongue that convinced me to get this night over with.

I straightened my back and opened my mouth, taking Donovan's cock. It felt weird at first as I slid my mouth over his shaft piercings, but I quickly got used to it. He seemed to love the way it felt to have my lips and tongue caressing his rings. I guess that was good news for me if it meant he'd cum faster.

"Oh yeah, stick your finger in my ass," Donovan said.

The request threw me through a loop into a black hole and then into another dimension. I pulled back off his cock and looked up at him.

"You want me to do what?"

He slapped me hard across the face, knocking me to the floor. I landed with an "umph", rolled over onto my side and looked at him again. He reached down, grabbing my hair and punched me hard, breaking my nose. Blinding pain shot across my face, and I gasped, holding my bleeding nose and waiting for it to heal.

"There should have been a 'Sir' in there, faggot. Don't forget to show us respect, bitch. I warned you once already. You forget again, I'm just going to beat the shit out of you."

He let me lay on the floor a few seconds until the pain faded, then he grabbed my hair for the second time and pulled me back onto my knees. "Open your fucking mouth, I didn't tell you to stop sucking my meat." He shoved his dick, which was longer and wider than Michael's, back into my mouth. "Fucking cumsucking slut. That's it... yeah. Press your tongue ring in my slit and give me your hand."

I did as he wanted, shoving my tongue ring into his slit, rubbing it back and forth over his hole. He shivered in ecstasy and moaned. His hips pumped my face slowly, drawing his cock in and out. I lifted my arm, giving him my hand. He took one of my fingers and sucked on it, getting it nice and wet with his spit. Then he spread his legs wider as he fucked my face.

"Stick your finger in my ass, boy." Donovan said. "I'm not going to tell you again."

I was beside myself with all kinds of emotions. Terror was in the lead, so I slipped my hand between Donovan's legs, my finger probing his anus.

Donovan groaned. "Yeah, fuck me with your finger."

I'd never in my life been this intimate with a man. Hell, I didn't know what I was doing. Still, I pushed through the tightness of his anal passage, and he moaned even louder.

"Yeah, that's good, just like that. Crook your finger and rub it around," Donovan instructed.

I did as he told me to. His passage was hot and tight, and I could feel his sensitive nerve rings. I swirled my tongue around his crown as I massaged his balls. I stroked my finger inside of his ass. As I poked around, I felt a nub inside of him that must have felt good because he tensed and gasped.

"Oh fuck, yeah, that's the spot. Keep rubbing that," Donovan said as he pumped my face.

"Shit by the end of this night, he's going to be a pro cocksucker," Bruce said.

"This is his lesson. He must learn how to pleasure all of my children and me and by doing so, he'll impress me. He also needs to appreciate a man's essence when it's given to him." That came from Théoden, but he wasn't done yet. "He must accept the fact that he can't deny his fate, nor should he try."

I listened to them speak about me and wondered if it was even possible to deny what I was feeling when I was near them or when I tasted their seed? I was sure hoping so. I stroked Donovan's shaft as I bobbed my head, slicking his cock with my spit.

"Suck my balls, get 'em nice and wet. I want my nuts dripping with your spit," Donovan said.

He pulled his cock out of my mouth and lifted his shaft, giving me access to his hairy scrotum. I dipped my head and took one ball into my mouth, rolling it around with my tongue.

"Ahhhh, fuck... yeah. Do the other."

I switched to the other ball and sucked that one into my mouth, running my piercing over his sensitive flesh. Donovan jerked uncontrollably as I licked and sucked both of his balls, alternating between each one. I still worked my finger inside his ass, rubbing that little nub inside his passage, and I could tell he was getting close. He started beating his cock so fast, his hand was just a blur.

"Fucking cunt," he panted, his breath ragged and desperate. "Gonna feed you my seed!"

"Yeah, give it to him, Don," Ryu said, the pretty Japanese boy that looked almost like a girl with his full lips, brown almond-shaped eyes, long waist-length black hair and delicate build. Théoden really did like variety from what I could see.

He jumped off the pillow and knelt behind me. Leaning in close, he licked my ear, dipping his tongue inside, then swirling it all around. All of this stimulation was setting my body on fire with lust. My cock filled inside the cage, but that's as far as it went, and it was starting to piss me off because I couldn't get any relief.

"How badly do you want to cum? I bet you're enjoying sucking all of our cocks. You're trying to tell yourself that this isn't you. That you hate it, but fuck if you aren't a pro at it already." Ryu started to play with my nipple rings, pulling on them lightly and rubbing my erect nubs. "Yeah, just what I thought, fucking nipples are as hard as my cock. I bet you wish you could take your dick out of that cage and nut all over the floor, don't you."

I nodded, unable to answer him fully.

"Fuck Ryu, you're making me hot!" Derek said, overhearing the shit Ryu was telling me.

As much as I wanted to deny it, I was aroused by what he was saying. My nipples were hard as hell and I kind of wanted someone to suck on them. Bruce's mouth on my chest kept coming back into my mind, and I drove it away again. I hated how he'd manhandled me, but I loved his lips and tongue sucking on my nipples. He really knew what he was doing.

"Uuuggghhhhnnnn!" Donovan groaned, his face was contorted as his body went rigid as a board.

Ryu pulled me back. "Open your mouth and hold out your tongue."

I did, exposing my tongue as Donovan aimed his cock directly at it.

Donovan roared as he came hard, shooting thick, white spurts of cream into my mouth, filing it to the brim. Ryu was sucking on my hoop piercing and running his wet tongue along the shell of my ear the entire time. I watched as Donovan convulsed, his muscles twitching all over as he milked his cock.

"Swallow it all," Ryu whispered.

I did, savoring every last drop. Oh God, it was great. Fucking unbelievably fantastic. I moaned, in spite of myself.

"So sweet, isn't it? It's so good. Can you feel it sliding down your throat, making you want to be hard? I can't wait to get your cum in my mouth," Ryu teased. "I especially can't wait to feel your big, sexy, pierced cock in my ass. I want you to fuck me so hard and blow your hot sexy load deep inside me."

I hated to admit it, but that was probably one of the hottest things anyone has ever said to me. My dick stirred in the cage as if it wanted to be inside Ryu's ass. What the fuck was happening to me?!

Donovon finished and wiped the last drop of cum on my tongue. "Damn baby, that was fucking sweet."

I pulled my finger from his ass and he gripped my hair, tilting my head back and planted a wet, sloppy kiss on my lips. His tongue thrusting into my mouth and claiming me. I was so overwhelmed by sensation that I'd thought I'd cum in spite of the cock cage keeping me at bay. Ryu kissed my temple and cheek, trailing his soft kisses down my neck and collar bone. His fingers still played with my nipples, intensifying my desire to fuck, and I wanted to fuck so badly. My cock ached in its confined cage. I wanted to thrust into a hot, tight passage and pound away until I came. This was too fucking much!

I tried to turn my head to get some air. The room was hot, or was it just me, or was it all of us combined? I didn't know, but I knew I needed to breathe. I needed a moment. Donovan's grip tightened in my hair and he kissed me more passionately, devouring my mouth. His other hand trailed down my back, grabbing my ass. Out of nowhere, I could feel another pair of hands caressing my body, fondling my cock cage. From his scent, I knew it was Tyler. I moaned, lost in pleasure; my eyes closed as I leaned back against Ryu.

"Yeah, you're doing good, baby. Give in to us," Ryu said, running his tongue over my shoulder.

I could feel Donovan and Tyler playing with my ass, but neither man moved to touch my anus. They worked me over with their lips, tongue and hands, driving me insane with desire I couldn't control. It was controlling me.

I managed to pull away from Donovan's kiss. "Please let me cum!" I yelled, unable to hold it in.

"You haven't earned it yet," Théoden said, his deep voice was as smooth as ice and twice as cold.

I was gasping for air. They encased me with the heat of their combined flesh, making me wonton and weak. I felt a finger rubbing my anus, just lightly stroking it, and it felt so good. I never knew just touching my asshole could feel that nice or erotic.

"Your pussy is going to be so sweet. I can't wait to stick my tongue up there and eat your little virgin cunt out. I'm going to have you squirming like a bitch in heat, begging to get fucked," Donovan said, then he pulled back, leaving me with Tyler and Ryu.

I was beside myself with longing. These motherfuckers were doing me in. Tyler stood before me, his long, eight-inch cock jutting out from his patch of brown pubes, bobbing in my face hypnotically. He ran his fingers under my chin, gently stroking me.

"Hey baby, your brothers are going to take care of you. Stick out your tongue," he said.

I opened my mouth, giving him my tongue, and he rubbed his cock on it, his precum leaving a trail along my taste buds.

"Yeah, you like that, don't cha? Go on, swallow it. Plenty more where that came from."

I swallowed what he left on my tongue and opened my mouth, taking him inside.

"Oh yeah, eager little fuck, aren't you? Work that mouth, that's right." Tyler pumped his cock inside my mouth. "Oh... oh yeah," he gasped as he rhythmically humped my face.

"He should learn how to take two cocks at once," Ryu said, then he stood up and stood beside me.

I pulled back from Tyler and looked at Ryu. His thin prince albert-pierced penis was drooling precum like crazy. I don't know what possessed me to do this, but I dipped my head under his shaft and licked his balls, taking them into my mouth and slobbering over each one. I felt Ryu jerk and hiss.

"Ooooh, that feels good," Ryu moaned. I pulled back and ran my tongue along his shaft, then sucked on his head. I played with his slit, teasing it with my tongue ring and rubbing his glans with my tongue as I stroked his shaft.

"Hey, don't forget about me," Tyler said, slapping me in the face with his cock.

I switched from Ryu to Tyler, doing the same thing and he loved it.

"Oh shit! I'm going to blow my load, you keep sucking my dick like that." Tyler gasped and quaked as my tongue rubbed his head repeatedly. A part of me was actually aroused by what I was doing. For some odd reason I couldn't explain, I was taking pride in the fact that I could make them weak with the pleasure I was giving them. Then there was that other part of me that was struggling to hold on to my heterosexuality that seemed to be slipping away from me with their every touch or cum load.

At one point, I looked over at Théoden, and he was smiling and stroking his cock through his pants. I could see his massive bulge, and I didn't want to think about what he was going to put me through for the rest of the night. I was alternating between both vampires' cocks, playing with their balls and tickling their assholes, hoping they'd come soon, and I could move onto the last cock, Derek's. Tyler came first, shouting as he released down my throat. That triggered Ryu and he pulled me off Derek's cock to take his load as it shot from his dick in a creamy torrent. I savored every last drop. It was almost as good as blood and when they were finally through, I fell back on the floor, exhausted. Ryu laid on top of me, licking the spilled cum from my lips, chin and chest. I just laid there, too tired to do anything.

"My turn, brothers. I've been waiting patiently while you all had your fun," Derek said. He was another pretty one. Hazel/gray eyes, full, perfectly shaped lips. Dark-brown skin that was as smooth as marble. His cock was thick and long with a pinkish head. He straddled my face and smiled down at me. "Let's see if you learned anything from Bruce about how to eat ass."

Oh no, not this again! "Can't I just suck your cock and get this over with, Sir?"

"Noel, just for that, you will rim him until he comes," Théoden said, then he looked at Derek, "You are not to touch your cock in any way, do you understand me?"

"Yes, Father." Derek nodded. He turned and looked back at me. "Well, you heard our Father. I won't be giving you any tips, either." He turned around and began to lower himself over my face. I watched as his plump, brown ass parted, revealing a dark, puckered hole. He wasn't hairy at all, as if he'd been shaved completely before being turned.

I could feel everyone's eyes on me, especially Théoden's, and I knew I'd better make it good. I parted Derek's cheeks a bit more and started to lick around his opening. I teased his anus with the tip of my tongue, flicking it over his hole, then twirling my tongue around his wrinkled flesh.

"Oooooh, shit! Yeah, you're a quick study. Fuck, that feel great!" Derek said, spreading his cheeks even wider. "Get on in there, I want to fuck my ass on your face."

I sucked on his sphincter, licking as I sucked, then I widened his hole, stretching it with my fingers enough to slide my tongue inside. Derek shuddered and started to rotate his hips, grinding his ass on my face. To my surprise, my cock tried to fill and was denied and I growled in frustration. This shit was abuse and Théoden was a sick son of a bitch as far as I was concerned.

Derek laughed. "Horny, ain't cha? Don't worry, you stop being a stubborn fucker and I'll gladly ride that big dick of yours all night. Baby, when we get this cage off, I'm going to fuck you so good, you're going to forget what pussy felt like."

Oh shit! Why was that making me even hornier?! My hips were actually rising off the floor as if I was trying to fuck him already.

Derek laughed again and slapped my cock cage. "Down boy! You just focus on my asshole and making me cum."

I licked that sensitive spot where he was pierced, which was the same place I'd been pierced. I flicked my tongue over his barbell, and he quaked.

"Ooooh fuck, I'm so close... you make me feel good, baby," Derek purred.

I used my tongue ring to my advantage, rubbing it over all his erogenous zones that I'd discovered, and then I dived right back into his hole. Derek shouted in ecstasy, and I knew I had him on the edge. I sucked harder and plunged my tongue deeper inside him, fucking him.

"Damn, my dick is hard again watching them," Donovan said.

"He's a pretty one, Sire... you sure know how to pick them," Bruce complimented Théoden on embracing me, I suppose.

"This is so fucking hot. Yeah, tongue-fuck his ass, bitch!" Michael cheered.

Fuck, I needed to cum! Maybe then I could think straight. As it was, I was caught up in the moment and just wanted to make Derek cum, partly because I wanted to eat it. I knew that now. The other part was because I was getting off on making him cum.

"Oh god! Oh shit! Ahhhh, I'm coming!" Derek announced. He didn't touch his cock, only braced himself on my chest, and as I continued to rim him, I felt him tense. He moaned and shuddered as hot spunk splattered my chest, stomach and neck.

Holy shit! I made him cum without him even jerking off! Why was this so fucking hot to me?!

"Hell yeah!" Ryu said. "Fuck! That was awesome! Now I wish I had made him rim me."

"You'll get your chance plenty of times, I'm sure," Tyler said.

Derek shivered a bit as he rode the last waves of his orgasm, then he rose off my face and padded away to sit next to Bruce, leaving his cum chilling on my chest and neck.

Théoden walked over to me, squatting down to get closer. He scooped up some of the cum and held his fingers out to me. I already knew what he wanted, and I sucked his fingers into my mouth, cleaning off Derek's cum. He did it again until all of it was down my throat.

Théoden smiled. "You did very well tonight. I can see that you're starting to accept your brothers and your place here. I hope you now understand what is expected of you and what you need to do to survive."

My eyes were half closed, but I nodded. "Yes, Master." I knew that I'd have to do this again and again for all eternity. I may not have been interested in men before, but that was no longer an option for me. I knew that now.

Lesson learned.

SUBMISSION
Chapter Nine

"Very good, my little bitch. You're learning." Théoden rose, adjusting his crotch. "It is now time for you to move on to your next lesson and this one I've been waiting for since I first captured you."

"Oh, Sire, can we please have some fun with him, too?" Derek asked.

"Well, that depends on how much he can handle once I'm done with him," Théoden said, laughing.

I laid there panting and covered in blood and thin streaks of cum not scooped up by Théoden. My cock was aching to get free and be satisfied, but the cage was making sure that didn't happen. I hated this fucking cage. I wiped my mouth and sat up, looking at the other vampires sitting around the den. They all appeared to be very happy with themselves; laughing, joking and pointing at me.

I couldn't help but wonder who were they before Théoden had turned them? Were they groupies who asked for this, or rebels like me that were turned out of spite? Or were they just some hot guys Théoden saw one day and snatched off the streets like vampires had a tendency to do? I was curious. But still, at this point in time, I hated them for what they were putting me through, yet I knew I'd always need them somehow. The connection I felt was stronger having been intimate with them. I couldn't help but wonder if this was the same with all vampires, or was this just some shit that was going on with Théoden and those he made? I was beginning to realize just how little I had known about my enemy.

I looked down at my body and frowned. I need to get this crap off me! The thought was screaming in my head.

"May I please wash up, Master?" I asked, hoping to get myself clean and get a small reprieve in the process.

"What? You think you're too good to be covered in blood and the spilt essence of your brothers?" Théoden stared at me, his massive, muscular arms crossed over his equally large chest.

Hell yeah, motherfucker! I thought better than to voice that opinion. Instead, I shook my head. "No, Master."

"'Hell yeah, motherfucker'... is that how you wanted to answer my question?" Théoden looked at me, his face stony and threatening.

Oh, holy fucking shit! He was reading my mind! My heart literally jumped into my throat. I couldn't even have my own thoughts to myself anymore. I couldn't help but wonder if he'd been reading my mind since he'd walked out on that stage to claim me?

My heart pounded inside my chest, beating like a drum. I started to panic and stammer as I searched for the best reply. "I—I—I didn't mean any—anything by it. Please, don't hurt me," I begged. I hated how pathetic I was. Detested hearing myself beg for mercy. I used to be fearless! What the fuck happened to me?!

Théoden scowled at me. "It was how you wanted to address me, which means you were being dishonest. How many times do I have to tell you, bitch... you can't lie to me."

"I... I wasn't trying to lie. I really don't want to sit here covered in this mess," I tried to plead my case as best as I could.

Before I knew it, Théoden grabbed me by my throat and lifted me up, holding me two feet off the floor. My feet dangled like a marionette as I struggled to pry his grip from my neck. I could feel his fingers tighten around my throat and I had to relax and let my body regulate as my air was restricted. Still, his hand was bruising my flesh and causing me a ton of pain. I thought he was going to crush my larynx, it hurt so badly.

"Tyler, bring me the silver tongue case and my gloves," Théoden ordered.

I didn't take my eyes off of Théoden's menacing glare, but I could hear Tyler running off to fulfill the command. The silver tongue? Oh shit! Théoden threatened me with that my first night here. He promised it would cause me all kinds of agony. I didn't want or need this right now. Not when I was going through so much. Why the fuck did he have to be reading my mind?! I should be allowed to have my own fucking private thoughts, damn it! It was the only thing I had left that I could claim was my own. Now I didn't even have that.

"Nothing you have or want is yours," Théoden told me. "Your body, your emotions, your thoughts, all belong to me. I own you and until you earn the right to be your own man, you will bend to my will on all things. You will think only what I want you to think. Feel only what I want you to feel and behave the way I train you to behave, do you understand me?"

I gasped, trying to answer him verbally, but it was no use, so I just nodded.

"Good."

Théoden threw me across the room effortlessly. I crashed landed onto the wooden cocktail table, splintering it into dozens of pieces. I coughed and groaned as one of the jagged shards of wood punctured my back. The pain was horrible and I had to reach behind me and pull the long stake out. A scream ripped from my throat as I struggled to free myself of the wood. Finally, it was out and I looked at it. At least six inches of splintered wood was covered in my blood and bits of my flesh. I took in huge gulps of air as my wound healed itself. Thankfully, in less than a minute, I was fine. Well, as fine as I could be considering my situation. No one bothered to help me in any way, they just sat silently watching and waiting for me to get punished.

Tyler returned to the den carrying a pair of black leather gloves and a black box with a gold pattern etched into it which I assumed held the newest torture device. He gave it to Théoden and he beckoned for me to come to him. I rose from the wreckage and walked over to him.

"Kneel. You will always kneel at my feet and the feet of your brothers until I say otherwise, do you understand?" He slipped on the pair of black leather gloves.

"Yes, Master," I said from my kneeling position.

"You're going to wear this until tomorrow night." Théoden opened the box, removing a silver tongue case. "You know what to do now."

I did. I didn't want to offer my tongue up for this torture, but I knew I didn't have a choice. At one point, I was thinking it might be better than the Silverdust, but I just didn't know... at least not yet. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue. Théoden slipped the case over my flesh and the moment it hit my tongue, I screamed.

Oh God, what the fuck?! Oh shit, it hurt so much!

I clenched my eyes closed and growled loudly as I pressed my forehead to the floor. I couldn't, I just couldn't keep this on my tongue for several hours. Hell, I wasn't going to be able to take this for one more minute. I could already feel the flesh of my tongue burning away from the silver. I spit it out on the floor and couldn't help but notice a collective gasp from my brothers.

"Pick it back up and put it on!" Théoden's voice was full of vicious authority and I knew he'd make me feel something worse if I didn't, but fuck if I could willing put myself through that pain again.

"Please, Master... I'm still learning. Please don't make me wear that!" I begged.

"Put. It. Back. On."

I looked up at him, and saw no sympathy in his eyes. "Ple—"

He backhanded me hard across my cheek, knocking me to the floor. He wasn't finished with me yet, unfortunately. He snatched up the silver case from the floor and grabbed me by my hair and started dragging me out of the den. I was struggling against him, my legs kicking out every which way. It felt like he was going to rip my hair from its roots as he pulled and yanked on my curls. In my desperation, I was screaming and begging for him not to force me to wear the case. My wails fell on deaf ears. He opened the door leading to the lower level and threw me down the stairs. I hit several of the marble steps on the way down, breaking I don't know how many bones. I landed hard on the floor, aching from my mending injuries. I didn't even have time to roll over before Théoden gripped my hair again and dragged me back into the room where I'd been for the past three days. Where I'd killed those kids. I panicked.

"NO!!!! Don't put me in there!" I screamed. I never wanted to be in that room again. Never wanted to be near the place that reminded of the horrible thing I'd done.

"You will learn to obey me, you disobedient bitch!" Théoden said, opening the door and tossing me inside.

I rolled several times before coming to a stop. Again, he was on me faster than I could see. There was no way I could protect myself from him. His speed and strength surpassed my own by leaps and bounds. He tied me up in the chains again, binding my arms and legs behind my back and leaving me laying on my side. He walked away, out of my line of sight. I could hear him moving things, and the sound of metal clanking left me with an overwhelming sense of dread. When he returned to me, I could see he was carrying an iron mask that covered the entire face. There were no holes for the mouth, nose, or eyes. I shook my head, trying to maneuver away from him. I'd backed up against the wall, with nowhere else to run.

"Still disobeying me, I see. Do you still think you have choices, Noel? Your life is what I will make of it based on your actions. You obey, you'll get rewarded. You disobey, you'll get punished. Are you so stubborn that you'll always choose the latter?" Théoden asked me.

I couldn't tell if he was being sincere or if he was reprimanding me by his tone. Maybe it was a little bit of both, but still, I couldn't tell.

"Master, please, I'm sorry," I whimpered. The pitiful sound of my own voice pleading was so disconcerting to me. I would have never thought I'd be on my knees, begging for mercy.

"To answer your question, I've been listening to your imbecilic thoughts since we first met face to face. I will not have my children lie to me. Haven't you learned that if you're honest with me, even if it's something I don't want to hear, I haven't punished you?"

"But you get angry, Master," I said in my defense.

"That will happen. Did I punish you when you said you didn't want the piercings?"

I thought back to that moment. He didn't, but it's not like being honest helped me in any way.

"No, Master, but you still pierced me."

Théoden snorted. "Being honest with me will save you from my wrath, and from earning yourself a punishment, like you are now. However, I will not forego any plans I have regarding your training and what I want from you."

"I'm sorry," I pleaded again. "I just didn't want to upset you."

"You have upset me. Now, because you made the wrong choice, the foolish decision to lie yet again, you will wear the silver tongue and this mask will ensure that you keep it in your mouth," Théoden said.

"It's too painful, I can't!" I shook my head. "It burns my flesh away!"

"Of course, it will. It's supposed to be painful to serve as a reminder. What kind of punishment would it be if it didn't cause you discomfort?"

Discomfort?! I'll take discomfort over what the hell this thing did to me!

"I'll do what you say—"

"You'll do what I say, regardless!" Théoden grabbed my chin, lifting my face. "Oh, don't worry, Noel. I'm going to break you of all these bad habits you've learned while living as an ignorant, undisciplined hooligan on the streets of the Outskirts... otherwise, and better known as, the shit stain of the city." He sighed then, as if disappointed. "If that abhorrent place wasn't such a breeding ground for food, I'd gladly have it burned to ashes. But alas, even the gutter-filled filth surrounding our utopia has its purpose."

I hated hearing him refer to my home, a place I grew up, as a 'shit stain' or 'gutter-filled filth', especially since it wasn't always like that. They made it that way to punish those who fought back. Fuckers!

Théoden slapped me hard across my face, splitting my lip. "Watch it."

I glared up at him with a mixture of anger, sadness, and fear. I wanted him to let me have the privacy of my thoughts. My mind was the only place I could escape. Then, I also wanted him to forgive me for lying to him... or more accurately, not speaking my mind. The thing I wanted most was to be free of it all. Still, I gave into him.

"Yes, Master. I'm sorry."

Théoden smirked that half cocky smile of his. The one he gave me when he knew he had me by the balls in his iron grip. He wiped his thumb across my mouth, cleaning the blood away. Like before, he brought it to his lips, sucking the blood. Again, he took hold of my chin, raising my face to his.

"Open your mouth."

I refused to do so. I clenched my mouth tightly closed, nearly breaking my teeth.

"Open your mouth or you'll be wearing this for a week instead of twenty-four hours." He stared hard at me, his expression leaving no room for negotiation or mercy.

Okay, that was a thought. I knew he wasn't bullshitting, either. From what I could tell, he never joked or pulled his punches. He'd leave me down here for a week, starving. Starving! That was another brand of torture I didn't want to experience ever again. No doubt, he'd probably bring me an entire nursery. Oh shit! Would he do that anyway because I'm refusing him?!

"I might," Théoden answered my unspoken thoughts.

Oh God, I can't handle this. Can't handle knowing he's inside my head. I had no other options. There wasn't going to be anyone who was going to save me. No white knight from the Resistance was going to come galloping to my rescue. I had to find some way to survive and cope. I swallowed the lump that had settled in my throat. I'm guessing that lump was my pride, shame, and fear. I had no time for any of it now. I opened my mouth and let him slip the silver casing over my tongue. The excruciating pain was instantaneous and absolute in its agony. I screamed again as I felt my flesh searing. Oh, it was terrible, terrible pain! Théoden put the iron mask over my head, locking it in place. I tried to spit out the case, but couldn't. I screamed and screamed as I lay there, thrashing on the cold marble floor, bound and helpless. I could feel the silver burning my flesh, sizzling it. This was a thousand times worse than the silver alloy rings he'd stuck in my piercings.

"Twenty-four hours, Noel, and then I'll return for you. Take this time to reflect on your mistake and remember the way you feel right now. Let this also stand as a warning of what will happen to you if you break my rules." Théoden stood over me for a few more minutes, then he left, leaving me to my torment, misery, fear and the darkness.

Chapter Ten

I was in unbearable pain, nearly maddened by it. It took everything I knew about myself... the old me, to hold on to my sanity. I laid there for hours and hours and hours, wishing—no—praying for death. I knew my tongue was gone... burned away completely by the silver, and the rest of my mouth was slowly following. I was weak from crying, and truth be told, I hadn't enough tears for the agony I was in. I did come to a final decision, though. If there was one thing I knew I'd never do again, no matter what, it was lie to Théoden. He wanted me to be honest, then damn it to hell, I was going to be the most honest motherfucker in the world. I was literally counting down the seconds to the twenty-fourth hour where I would soon be free of this torture. My stainless steel tongue ring rattled about in my mouth. It fell free after my tongue had melted away. Oh sweet Jesus, I was just surrounded by blinding, relentless, merciless anguish. If I could have killed myself to end my suffering, I would have. How much longer could I hold on to my sanity under these circumstances?

Only one more minute to go and I was listening hard as hell for the sound of Théoden's footsteps. So far, I didn't hear anything. I was hungry, dirty, sticky, and in utter misery. The minute was up. Okay, that's twenty-four hours, where the fuck are you Théoden?! I waited and waited and five more minutes passed before he came into the room. I knew it was him, couldn't see him, but I knew it was him. I could sense him and smell him a little through a slit in my mask where it rested on my collarbone.

I could hear Théoden work his keys into the lock, and finally, the mask was off. I didn't spit out the casing, remembering why I was in here in the first place. Thankfully, Théoden reached into my mouth, pulling the casing out. Oh God, it hurt and I could see pieces of my flesh attached to the device. My entire mouth burned as if I'd just sucked on a lump of hot coal. I moaned loudly as my wounds healed. It took a little longer than it would have had I'd had more blood in my body. I was starting to see how that worked.

"Have you learned your lesson?" Théoden asked me.

I nodded, still unable to use the full function of my mouth.

"Are you going to lie to me again?"

I shook my head. Tears flowing from my eyes as I looked at him.

"You may hate me for what I must do, and that is of no concern to me. I will mold you into a vampire that I can take pride in calling mine. You will stand at my side, a perfect reflection of me... of who I am. When you walk the streets with my insignia in full view of all who gaze upon you, they will know that you were born from greatness. That superiority flows through your veins, that you are worthy."

I couldn't help but let Théoden's words sink into my mind, burrowing themselves into my subconscious. I already knew that he was becoming a part of me mentally, as he made himself a part of me physically. As I lay there, waiting for my tongue to finish healing itself, I knew that I was losing this battle... or maybe I'd already lost and was just too stupid to throw in the towel? I don't even know anymore.

Théoden smiled and it was deceptively charming, like the scorpion who rode on the frog's back right before he killed him. He laughed under his breath. I guess he'd heard that thought, too. Oh well.

"You should be healed enough by now," he said.

He was right. I sighed in relief as the pain faded completely and my repaired tongue was back to working again. "Yes, Master."

"Excellent. Let us test just how much you've learned from all of the lessons I've taught you." He gripped my chin in a light hold and lifted my face to his. His cold gray eyes stared deep into my blue with a possessive glint to them and I knew, even before he asked me the question, what his question would be. "Who do you belong to?"

I looked at him, hating him immensely, but knowing what my answer was going to be.

"You, Master. I belong to you."

Théoden smiled. "Yes. Yes you do."

God! Why did those words feel like they'd sealed my fate?

I was still hog tied on the floor, bound in the chains that were made from some other type of silver. They were burning the shit out of my skin, but not to the point where my flesh sizzled away. More like they zapped my strength.

"Master, may I ask you a question?"

"You may."

"Why did you reveal to me that you were reading my mind? Why didn't you just tell me that from the beginning?"

"Only I am allowed to keep secrets. I don't have to explain my every action to my children, my subordinates. However, I'll indulge you... just this once." He began to unlock the chains around my ankles and wrists, freeing me from that annoying pain. "I wanted you to realize that you could never lie to me without me knowing your true thoughts and feelings. I let a lot slide earlier because I was still teaching you and giving you the chance to prove yourself. You failed. Hopefully, now, we won't have to address this lesson again."

"No, Master, we won't." I said. I was going to make sure I kept that promise. If I think it in response to his questions, I'm going to fucking say it.

"That's good to know. However, be mindful of how you address me... I will not tolerate disrespect, remember that."

"Even in my thoughts, Master?" I asked. I didn't know if I'd be able to not be pissed with Théoden enough to not cuss him out mentally.

"Try," he said, as if that was all it was going to take.

Théoden lifted me to my feet and held me still until I could get control of my body. When I stopped teetering, he released my arms. My legs still felt wobbly, but I was able to stand on my own, at least.

"Let's go upstairs, our feast awaits and you should bathe before we dine."

***

I showered quickly while Théoden fiddled around in the dungeon. When I came out, toweling off, I saw that he was carrying a black leather bag. I had no idea what was inside of it, but I prayed that it wouldn't cause me pain, whatever it was.

"Come," Théoden said.

I followed him upstairs to the dining room and stopped dead in my tracks in the doorway. There, naked, terrified, and chained to the table by their wrists and ankles, were three humans. Two males and one female. I could smell their fear, and to my disgust, it was enticing to me. Like the aroma of a delicious meal cooking on the stove. I could feel my mouth watering in anticipation of drinking their blood. Still, I had to come to grips with the fact that these three people might die tonight. With all of us feeding from them, I didn't see Théoden allowing them to live. I would be a part of their demise. I would be expected to drink their blood and I knew that I would. I'd feed from them so that I wouldn't have to feed from innocent children or babies again after suffering an unbearable hunger for days on end. I was going to have to start picking my battles, what little I could. It was a no brainer that Théoden was my Waterloo. The insurmountable force I found that I couldn't defend against.

"Come here, bitch, stand beside me," Théoden said.

I mentally growled at the insult. That "bitch" shit was really pissing me the fuck off. I saw Théoden chuckle as if he heard the growl. I guess he did, only mentally. He didn't make any statement about it. I guess he wasn't going to ding me for every thought, as long as I followed his rules. I walked over to him, taking a place to his right. It looked like all of the vampires from the night before were present. There was one, though, that I'd only seen briefly once before. A goliath one that—thank god—was absent the night of my... cock sucking lesson. I couldn't help but toss glances his way. He had to be Théoden's first born, his second in command. I could feel the power emanating off of him in waves. The fucker was almost as intimidating as Théoden himself. God, how tall was he, shit, six-ten?! Fucker was built like a damn brick shithouse! His muscles had muscles and I could tell by the hair on his arms, he was part bear. I vaguely remembered him from a few nights ago. I'd only seen him laying down, feeding on a human that night in the den before Théoden had punished me. I'd only glanced at some of them then, not really taking in their appearance. It was a whole different vibe seeing him now, hunger and lust in his eyes. He looked at me and I quickly averted my gaze. God knows I didn't want to draw any attention to myself from his direction. Fuck, I might have already done that... I'm the new guy, I guess it can't be avoided.

Someone else who was here and I wish they weren't was that little bitch-ass motherfucker, Jonah. Why the fuck was he sitting at the table if he wasn't going to be dinner. Please make him dinner! I would gladly rip out his throat and suck him as dry as a desert.

"Get that thought out of your head, Noel." Théoden grabbed my chin, turning my face towards him. "If you harm him in any way, I will punish you to the likes you have yet to experience. Do you know what being 'drawn and quartered' is?"

I nodded and swallowed the lump in my throat. "Yes, Master."

"Do I need to be concerned about your behavior regarding Jonah?"

Not if you plan on ripping my fucking limbs from my body, then fuck no. Knowing him, he'd probably do it repeatedly.

"I would." Théoden smirked.

Son of a bitch! Get out of my fucking head.

Théoden laughed. "Watch your tone."

Time to be honest. "I want him dead, Master. The very sight of him pisses me the fuck off."

"So, you're planning on challenging me?" He arched an eyebrow.

I shook my head. "No, Master..." I paused. Was I being honest? "I... I don't know, Master."

I wasn't sure. The threat of pain was no doubt curbing my ambition to kill him. However, on the other hand, I'd be in pain like nothing I'd ever experienced, but that bastard would be dead forever and the lives of my friends would be avenged.

"I see," Théoden said, then he stepped behind me, wrapping his arms around my chest and holding me close. The intimacy of his embrace was both unnerving and seductive. I wanted to pull away and at the same time, lean into him. God, this was fucked! He leaned down, so that his lips were near my ear.

"If the promise of pain will not be enough to deter you from going against my orders, then perhaps this will give you some perspective: If you harm Jonah in any way... and I do mean in any way, I will lock you up for a year, let you starve. When you've become a husk of your former self, and the pain of the thirst has driven you nearly insane, I will come for you on the three-hundred and sixty-fifth day of your captivity. I will then feed you twelve children, one for each year; newborn, one-year-old, etc," Théoden threatened. "I will take these children not from the cold confinement of the Sanguinistas, but from the warm, compassionate and loving arms of their families. I will have their families watch in helpless horror as you give into your nature, viciously dispatching of each innocent child. And once you've completed the task and sated your hunger, you will face those you've tortured. You will look into the eyes of every parent whose child you've slaughtered and face their pain. Are you ready for that, because you know that I will? The choice is yours. Test me and seal your fate and theirs as well."

I listened to his every word and could literally feel my hope for justice for me, and the vengeance for my friends, get crushed under the sheer magnitude of Théoden's threat. My soul ached at that realization. I couldn't, wouldn't be the cause of the death and torment of children, not for any reason.

Théoden turned me around, so that I was facing him. "Now, I'm going to ask you again, Noel... are you planning on challenging me?"

I shook my head. This time my answer left no uncertainty. "No, Master. You already know the reason why I won't test you on the subject of that turncoat, rat bastard, and piece of shit."

"Excellent," Théoden said.

"Right back at you," Jonah remarked. "You're an ingrate."

I turned to him. "I didn't betray you, asshole!" I snarled. I didn't give a damn if I hurt his feelings. Apparently, it was the only thing I might be able to hurt on him. Lucky bastard.

"But you haven't thanked me yet, either, for hooking you up with a god," Jonah said.

I growled, but was mindful not to lunge across the table and doom twelve children and their families. The asshole was going to be safe from me forever. That thought alone made me want to vomit. Still, I wasn't going to challenge Théoden at all over Jonah.

"That's very good to know. You should be proud that this was a lesson you won't have to learn the hard way. Oh, and Noel, do mind your language regarding Jonah, he is to be your brother one day."

There was a smirk playing on Théoden's lips. I was actually surprised he didn't reprimand me... well, I was being honest, and not disrespecting him, so maybe that was it? I did manage to look around the room to see that the others were quiet, merely watching us. Some were smirking like Donovan and Michael and whoever the hell this Sasquatch was. The rest looked indifferent.

"Let's feast." Théoden gestured to the helpless and terrified souls squirming on the table, whimpering and crying. Their wrists and ankles were bound to the handcuffs attaching them to the hooks and the legs of the table. I felt sorry for them, I knew they were going to die and I couldn't save them. Hell, I would be expected to probably make the final kill. I had to fight back a part of me that wondered who they were, where did they come from? I wiped the thought from my mind. I had to detach myself from my emotions if I was going to make it as a vampire living under Théoden's rules.

I did hope that the option would be available to me like it was when I'd fed on that boy. If so, I was praying I'd be able to pull back in time, but I just didn't know. I was starving and needed to feed. I could feel the thirst consuming my entire body, and the scent of their blood pumping through their veins made me salivate. I realized I wanted to sink my teeth, and glut myself on their blood until there was nothing left. The hunger inside of me basically demanded it.

Théoden ran his fingers down the length of one man's body. He stopped at his thigh and pulled his leg further apart. I watched as his fangs extended and he drove them into the femoral artery. The human screamed and arched against the table. He struggled to break free for a few seconds before his body relaxed and his eyes rolled up into his head. I saw his dick harden instantly, leaking precum as Théoden fed. My brother vampires started biting into the two other humans, sinking their fangs into necks, wrists, nipples, femoral arteries and even the other man's penis. I could smell the blood more keenly now and I had to swallow the saliva before it drooled from my lips. The sounds of their feasting, the sucking and moaning, made my dick ache with the need to harden. I looked over the feeding vampires at Jonah, he was watching them with an unmistakable mixture of awe and envy. He sickened me to no end. I hated that I had to swallow my rage and pride and let him live.

The man Théoden feasted on moaned and quaked, his hard cock swelled and then exploded in several creamy spurts, landing on his stomach and chest. I knew what Théoden's bite felt like, knew first-hand the pleasure he felt that made him climax. I looked at the others feeding and their victims were also in the throes of passion, relishing in the ecstasy of their bites. As far as I knew, we were the only vampires that seemed to have that effect. I still couldn't figure out why? Théoden pulled back, licking his lips clean of any spilt blood. He turned to me, grabbing the back of my neck and bringing me closer to my meal? Victim? Neither of those appealed to me.

"Feed." Théoden pressed on my neck, bending me towards the crotch of the helpless human.

The man's eyes were somewhat fearful, but they also had that glazed look of someone in the throes of sexual bliss. Théoden wanted me to feed from the same artery he'd fed from. I wasn't too keen on feeding so close to the man's junk, and on top of that, I just didn't want to put my mouth where Théoden's had been. I tried to steer my direction towards the man's wrist, but Théoden added a bit more pressure guiding me back to the man's inner thigh.

"Don't try that again," Théoden warned.

Well, there goes that plan. I let him guide me, because what else could I do? I turned the man's leg so that I could get a better view of the vein. Théoden's bite marks were deep and bloody and I closed my eyes as I opened my mouth, covering his bite with my own. My fangs slid into the wounds and the blood began to flow. Once that happened, nothing else mattered. Not Théoden, not Jonah, not the man who I fed from. This was everything. This moment, this union... it was heaven. It was peace, it was the greatest fuck and the best meal any starving man could have.

I tightened my grip on the man's thigh, holding on as I sucked his blood. I was moaning as I fed and slowly grinding my hips against the table. I really wanted to slide my dick into a tight wet hole and thrust hard and fast until I came. The cage containing me was driving me insane. I angled my neck to get a better grip and I sucked harder until I felt his heartbeat slow. Again, I let the image of my carnage propel me away from the fountain of blood. I was able to pull away in time, but Théoden pushed me back down, smashing my face into the man's cooling flesh.

"Finish him," he ordered.

My first thought was to protest, but I knew what price I'd pay for doing that. I resolved myself to what I must do and silently prayed for God to forgive me. I sank my fangs again, and this time, I gave myself over to my hunger and nature completely. I let go and drained him until there was nothing left. Théoden let my neck go and I pulled back from the dead man.

Catching me by surprise, Théoden pulled me close to him, kissing me deeply. I could taste the man's blood in his mouth and I moaned, savoring the flavor. Théoden's mouth moved over mine aggressively, his tongue claiming mine, marking me as his. I could feel his hands roaming over my back, moving down to grip my ass. I was still reeling from the bloodhaze and all I wanted to do was fuck and cum. In the midst of this intimacy I was sharing with him, I felt myself gripping Théoden's shoulders, holding onto him as he worked me over. God, I needed to cum! All of it was just too much stimulation. Théoden's lips moved to my neck, licking and sucking the spot behind my ear down to my collarbone. I leaned my head back, giving him full access.

"Yeessss, this is what I want from you," Théoden purred. The vibrations of his voice flowed over my skin, igniting my desire. I felt his hand fondling my cock cage, while his fingers rubbed the sensitive piercing between my thighs.

"Please... please let me cum," I begged, panting heavily.

"No." Théoden answered, then went back to kissing my neck, running his tongue over my skin in swirling patterns. He was driving me crazy with lust.

"Fuck!" I gasped. The room was so hot or was it just me? I was sweating and my chest was heaving from my rampant craving.

"Oh, don't worry, we will," Théoden said, pulling away from me.

"That was fucking hot," Bruce commented, smiling.

I looked over at him and saw that he had his hand stuffed down his sweatpants and he was slowly stroking what I knew first hand to be one huge fucking cock.

I turned away, closing my eyes, trying to get some control of my emotions. I was so out of whack and I needed to gather my senses. The blood always seemed to send me right over the fucking edge and I'd lose myself in the pleasure, wanting it to never end.
Chapter Eleven

Théoden hooked a finger through the metal loop on my collar and my eyes shot open.

"Let's go." He started walking, dragging me along, back into the den where he'd left the black leather bag he'd taken from the dungeon. I wanted to mourn the life I'd taken in my hunger and the lives of the other humans who died to feed us, but I was more worried about what was going to happen to me, as selfish as that sounded. I prayed for their human souls to find peace as Théoden led me to the center of the room. The others followed behind us and spread out around the room, making themselves comfortable.

Théoden released my collar, leaving me standing there as he walked over to his favorite leather pillow and sat down. "Tonight bitch, you will learn the pleasures of taking cock up that pretty little tight virgin pussy of yours."

Oh fucking hell, this was the moment I'd been dreading. I could already feel my asshole clenching tight. I didn't even want a finger up there, not even the tip of a pinky, let alone a whole dick! I shifted where I stood, fidgeting in my nervousness. I looked over to where Jonah was sitting on one of the pillows, I didn't want him in here and I certainly didn't want him fucking me. God, Théoden, please, if you show me any mercy at all, don't make me fuck him.

"Not tonight, at least. He is to watch and learn," Théoden said, answering me. "But the day will come when you will bond with him."

I didn't pout like I wanted to, at least I wouldn't have to tolerate Jonah tonight. I tried not to shiver from revulsion at the thought of having to do so, didn't want to tempt Théoden to change his mind.

"Father, please make him wear the outfit," Donovan implored. I looked at that asshole and he was grinning at me like the lecherous fiend that he was.

Théoden laughed. "That's a fine idea, Don. Go get it."

Like a jack rabbit, Donovan sprang from his pillow and vanished, returning a few seconds later carrying a pink and lilac floral paper bag that smelled of perfume. He extended it to me, but I didn't reach out to take it. Not right away at least.

"Here, bitch. A pretty motherfucker like you should have pretty things to wear when getting fucked," Donovan said. "Especially when you're getting your cherry popped."

Still, I didn't move to take the bag.

"Get dressed, bitch," Théoden said, thus making it official.

I tossed him a wicked glance, and if looks could kill, he'd be a pile of dust. Before I knew what had happened, I was sprawled across the floor, my lips bleeding and my jaw aching. I looked around the room and Théoden was still sitting on his pillow. Did he just knock the shit out of me or was it someone else? Fuck, it had to be Théoden, he was fast as hell!

"Don't ever look at me like that again, not if you want to keep both eyes," Théoden warned from his relaxed position.

Okay, that answered my question. It was he who'd knocked me on my ass. I climbed to my feet, licking the blood from my now healed lips.

"Get dressed, now," Théoden ordered.

I didn't bother to protest any further. I snatched the bag from Donovan and looked inside. It was worse than I feared. I looked up at Théoden, his expression was so absolute in what he wanted me to do... I didn't bother asking for leniency. It wasn't like he was going to grant it to me anyway. He'd been playing hardball with me from day one. I swallowed my pride and what little I had left of my heterosexuality and reached into the bag, pulling out a pair of black fishnet thigh-highs with lace trim that had the audacity to have little red satin bows on them. I slid each thigh-high up my leg, then I pulled a black lace garter belt from the bag, putting it on.

"Damn, you're looking like one sexy bitch already," said the hairy giant. "Keep going." I didn't know his name, but I was sure I was going to find out.

I pulled a pair of black lace, crotchless panties and matching bra set out of the bag. If they wanted me to feel humiliated, they were successful. I wanted to shred the clothes, but instead, I put them on, sliding my cock cage through the slit in the panties. Last, but not least, was the black lace bra that I strapped on with only a little difficulty. Finally, my shame was complete, to the utter satisfaction of my new "family".

"Oh shit, awww man, I can't wait to fuck him!" Bruce said, stroking his cock faster.

"Want me to take care of that, baby?" Derek asked him.

"Yeah," Bruce panted, his eyes never leaving me. He pulled his huge cock out in preparation for Derek's mouth. I still couldn't get over how humongous Bruce's and Théoden's dicks were even though I'd sucked them plenty the night before.

"Derek, you bring your pretty little ass over here and suck my cock like your life depends on it," Bigfoot said.

"Aww, come on, Marco, don't be a cocksucker blocker," Bruce whined.

"Stop whining like a bitch, Bruce. We already got one of those in the room," Marco said, referring to me, I guess. Damn, can I be adopted by another twisted fucking family? No? I guess I have to find a way to cope with this miserable lot. Well, at least now I knew the man's name.

Bruce snorted. "Fine. When you get done milking his dick, come on over here to your other big brother."

Derek nodded then turned to Marco. He bit his bottom lip as he climbed from his pillow to Marco's. I watched as he unzipped Marco's leather pants. The big bastard lifted his hips, allowing Derek to pull his pants down to his thighs. Next to come sliding down was his boxer-briefs, letting his long, thick cock bounce free. Jesus Christ! That wasn't a cock, it was a fucking anaconda! Why did a dick have to be that big! I didn't have a ruler on me, but I was sure it was at least twelve or thirteen inches long and almost as thick as a beer can! I'd thought Théoden's and Bruce's dicks were huge. I was sorely mis-fucking-taken. Also, not only was his cock monstrous, but he had the nerve to have the largest Prince Albert piercing I'd ever seen. I prayed that I wouldn't have to fuck him, not tonight, not ever!

"I love your cock, Marco," Derek said, practically drooling over it before taking it into his mouth.

"Oooooh shit... yeah, that's it, baby," Marco purred. His hips thrusting up slowly in time with Derek's sucking.

I watched his enormous uncut cock disappear as far as it could go and then reappear as Derek pulled back, licking the plump helmet until I had to turn away from them. This was all too fucking much and I knew I was about to experience something I never wanted to, not ever in my lifetime. I wasn't going to beg for mercy. I wasn't going to ask them to change their minds. I was going to take whatever was coming with my dignity intact. Well, that was my plan at least.

Théoden sat up on his pillow, smiling at me. "Well, don't you look lovely, my pretty little bitch. Come here and sit on my lap."

Really? This was so fucked up! I didn't want to keep him waiting too long, lest he go psycho on my ass. I walked over to him and started to kneel on to his lap, but he stopped me.

"Turn around, lay back against me," Théoden instructed.

I did as I was told, turning so that my lace-covered ass was now lowering onto his confined erection. I wanted to feel completely at odds with him, but that sensation wasn't fully there. That traitorous part of me wanted this connection... this familiarity. This was all coming from the part of me that his blood claimed when he turned me. I was beginning to realize this now. Now, all I had to do was accept it, because this shit wasn't going anywhere. If anything, it was getting stronger!

"Lay back against my chest," Théoden said, wrapping his arms around me.

I was a bit stiff, but I leaned back until my body touched his. I could feel his heat traveling through me and the link we shared flared my arousal.

"Spread your legs." Théoden's deep voice vibrated over me, giving me goosebumps.

I opened my legs wider and he hooked them on either side of his thighs, keeping my anus fully exposed. He sought my nipple with one hand, playing with my ring, and with the other, he slid it down my torso, over my abs to my cock cage, gripping the device.

"Do you know why I put this on you?" he asked me.

"Because you said I hadn't earned the right to cum, Master," I replied. I couldn't hold back the pleasure I was getting from his fingers expertly teasing my nipples. He rolled his thumb over the erect nub, flicking it back and forth. He worked on one nipple then switched to the other, doing the same thing. The sensation was going straight to my cock and I quaked in his embrace.

"That's right, bitch. You need to accept your place here, and what we mean to each other. You need to experience and appreciate a man's body and the ecstasy it can give you. You must submit to your urges, your needs. Trust me, Noel, you will learn to take it like a man, each and every time. I'm going to fuck you whenever I want to, no matter where we are. At home, outside, it doesn't matter. When I desire you, you will submit to me. When you can do so to the point where you want to please me, where you want me to take pleasure from your body, then and only then, will you have earned the right to be a man instead of a bitch."

"I'll never submit to you," I said, groaning as he pinched my nipple.

"Yes, you will and I don't think it'll take a long time for that to happen, either. You're practically melting in my arms right now, but I'm about to put the icing on the cake," Théoden said, licking my ear.

I felt his other hand slid under the cage to touch my anus. He stroked my opening gently with his finger, circling it softly. Just that gentle touch combined with my need to cum and what he was doing with my nipples made me want to scream in frustration. It felt good! I didn't want it to fucking feel good.

"Before this night is out, you will be begging to cum. And do you know what?"

I sighed as I arched against him. "What, Master?"

"I'm going to let you. Do you know why?"

"No, Master."

"Because you will have earned it. You will submit to me tonight, Noel." He rested his chin on the top of my head, chuckling. "Oh, I know. I don't even have to read your thoughts to know that you think you're strong enough to fight against me. But you're wrong. You will give into us all and you'll love every second of it."

I didn't believe a word of what he was saying. I was fucking straight and just the thought of them sticking their dicks in my ass was unappealing. I twitched as I felt Théoden prodding my hole. He reached up, grabbing my chin and pushed his finger into my mouth.

"Suck it, get it real wet. It's going into your pussy, bitch."

I knew my spit was going to be my only lubrication, so I slobbered all over his finger, getting it as slick as I could.

"Yeah, that's nice. Here's another."

He slid a second finger into my mouth and I tongued it, sucking on his fingers until they were literally coated in my spit. My cock stirred in the cage and I couldn't believe even sucking on his fingers was making me horny. Mind over matter, mind over matter. I kept repeating to myself, hoping it would help.

Théoden pulled his fingers from my mouth and slipped his hand between my spread thighs. I could feel one of his fingers prodding my hole and I clenched. "Relax, bitch. Open up for me, or this'll hurt more for you."

I looked at the other vampires, my brothers, if I were to accept them. They were all watching us, even if they were engaging in sexual activity of their own, like Derek and Marco. Bruce's hand was jerking his massive cock as his eyes remained glued on what I believe was my asshole. I could see him licking his lips as he rubbed his glistening crown.

"Master, please... don't—" I cut it short. I'd told myself I wouldn't beg, but it almost came out anyway.

"Relax and enjoy," Théoden whispered in my ear.

He pushed his finger inside me, past the tightness of my ring. I grunted from the pain the pressure caused.

"Stop fighting me, Noel," Théoden said, pushing his finger deeper.

It was uncomfortable and I clenched his finger with my muscles.

"Very well," Théoden thrust his other finger inside me and I arched against him, yelping. "I told you to open up. This is just my fingers. How much do you think it's going to hurt when I fuck you if you don't relax?" He laughed. "Of course, it won't matter to me if you're in pain because of your own stupidity. I'm still going to fuck you, but you'd enjoy it more if you let me in."

I listened to Théoden, he had a point. In some odd way, this may be his approach to breaking me in. If I let myself acknowledge it, I'd have to admit he was actually being very gentle at the moment... well, until he shoved his other finger in my ass. I guess his patience goes only so far.

"It does," he commented.

Fuck! Nosey son of a b—Master.

Théoden chuckled, then pushed his fingers in deeper, brushing something inside of me that sent a blast of sensation and pleasure through me and I arched again, gasping.

"Oh shit!" I exclaimed as he touched it again. I felt it shoot straight to my balls and my dick tried to harden again inside my cage, but with no luck.

"Feels great, doesn't it? Finger fucking your pussy, found that sweet little clit of yours," Théoden said, then started to rub that pleasure spot inside my ass more and more and the sensation was driving me fucking nuts. I moaned in ecstasy, my hands actually gripped his thighs. "Answer me, bitch."

"Fuck!" I gasped and nodded. No point in lying. "Yes, Master." "Tell me how badly you want me to fuck your pussy."

I hated this part. The part where I had to play along with the humiliation... the emasculation.

"I don't like calling my asshole a 'pussy', Master. Maybe I'd be more inclined to accept my place here if you treated me like a man, Master," I shot back.

"I distinctly remember telling you that I didn't give a shit about what you liked." Théoden gripped my nipple and twisted.

"Ouch!" I yelled and looked down. The bruise was already disappearing along with the pain, but I got the message loud and clear.

"It's little outbursts like that which makes you my bitch. And until you learn to submit to me on all things, you will remain my bitch. Now answer my motherfucking question before you piss me off."

"Master, I can't answer your question honestly. The answer is something you don't want to hear," I said.

Théoden growled and shoved three fingers in my ass and I screamed. He held me tightly against his chest and went at that spot inside me with renewed vigor. Oh Fuck!... Oh Fuck!... Oh shit!... Oh Fuck, I needed to cum! I could feel my thighs trembling, my hips began thrusting along with his fingers. Whatever he was doing to me, it felt fucking fantastic! I never would have guessed in a million years that having my ass played with could feel this good!

"Wanna cum?" Théoden asked.

I moaned and grunted, my hips bucking with the motion of his fingers. I could feel my eyes rolling up in my head, I was so taken by the pleasure.

"Yes, Master!" I belted out. I'd been wanting—no—needing to cum for days.

"You know what I want to hear."

Yeah, the words I couldn't bring myself to say.

"Please stop, Master," I said, wanting this pleasure to end because I knew he was just torturing me. On top of that, I knew he wanted me to like it, to desire it.

Bruce advanced on us, settling between our legs. "Master, let me lick him."

"Want to lick his pussy, Bruce?" Théoden asked.

"Hell yeah, Sire... It's so fucking tight and pretty. I'll lick his virgin cunt real good, having him squirming for some dick." Bruce licked his lips in anticipation.

Théoden pulled his fingers free, leaving me empty and needy. To my shock, Théoden gripped me under my thighs and lifted my legs up, pinning my knees to my chest, positioning my ass for Bruce.

"Have at it," Théoden granted.

Bruce dived right on in, stuffing his face between my cheeks and sucking my asshole in his mouth.

Holy. Fucking. Shit! The energy swirling between us and being this close to Théoden only intensified the pleasure Bruce's tongue was giving me. I let my head fall back on Théoden as I felt Bruce's tongue break past my ring and wiggle inside of me. I was literally panting and moaning like a bitch. I didn't want to, but I wasn't prepared for this to feel so fucking amazing! My toes curled as Bruce sucked my pucker, twirling his tongue around the outer ring, then sucking it between his lips. He licked my crack up to my guiche piercing and tugged on it with his lips, tickling the barbell with his tongue. At that moment, I realized why Théoden had pierced me there. It sent shocks straight to my jailed cock and I grunted in irritation.

"I bet you want him to eat your pussy till you cum, don't you?" Théoden asked.

The bastard was still trying to get me to confess to enjoying this, but more so, he was trying to get me to go along with their insult. I was having a hard time playing that game. I was a man damn it, born and motherfucking raised!

"It feels good," I said, instead. It was the truth, nonetheless.

"Just good?" Théoden spread my legs wider and Bruce dived in deeper, burying his tongue inside my asshole, nearly touching my prostate, that part of me that sent me through the roof with ecstasy.

"Oh God! Oh, Ah, Ooooh fuck!" I gasped, gripping Théoden's forearms.

"He's loose now," Bruce said, laughing before going back to work.

"Donovan, bring me the g-spot out of that bag," Théoden said.

I managed to open my eyes long enough to see Donovan digging inside the black leather bag Théoden had brought with him out of the dungeon. I tried to see what he was doing when Bruce did something else with his tongue that damn near sent me into sexual convulsions. My legs twitched as my asshole clenched around his tongue.

"Yeah, you're about ready for something a little bigger in that tight pussy of yours," Théoden noted, chuckling.

Donovan stood over us, handing Bruce an oddly-shaped vibrator and a bottle of lube.

"This is about to drive you crazy," Bruce said, laughing as he squirted some lube onto the vibrator.

Théoden kept my legs spread wide for them to get to me. I didn't say anything as I watched Bruce slide the vibrator inside me. I groaned as the vibrator breached my opening, going deeper than Théoden's fingers had. I could feel the pressure of it against my prostate and I had an idea of what was coming next... or in my situation, not cumming, but really wanting to.

"Time to beg," Bruce said, then he switched it on and my cock was screaming for release. Oh God, this was torture! I was moaning loudly, like a wanton whore, and Bruce began fucking me with the vibrator, rubbing it over my prostate. On top of that, he went back to licking around my asshole.

"All you have to do is tell me how badly you want me to fuck your pussy and I'll let you cum," Théoden said.

Son of a bitch! He had a sick fucking method of getting his way. Did he ever hear the word "no" and just let it be? Fuck, my body was humming with the sensation of the vibrator and I was dying to cum. Sweat poured from me, soaking both Théoden and myself.

"Please stop!" I begged, my eyes squeezed close against the pure bliss that had complete control of my body. "Ooh, oh god, yes." I lifted my arm, my hand gripping the back of Théoden's head as he kissed my neck. "Bite me!"

What the fuck?! Where did that come from? I had to get my shit together, but I didn't know how.

"Beg me for my cock," Théoden growled against my flesh.

I felt my eyes roll up inside my head. It was too much stimulation and denial. I. Needed. To. Cum. Still, I was trying to fight them with all I had. That's when Donovan started playing with my nipples and rings. More sensation raced to my cock and I cried out loud.

"Beg me to fuck your pussy!" Théoden said, then he bit me, driving his fangs home and I jerked violently against him. Bruce pressed the vibrator against my prostate and started sucking the flesh between my anus and balls.

Oh fuck, I had tears in my eyes. I was losing, I could feel myself giving in. Théoden's bite overrode my body with pleasure and broke my protective walls down to rubble.

"Fuck me!" I screamed. "Oh God, fuck me, I need to cum!"

Théoden pulled back, licking his lips. "Fuck your pussy?"

"Yes! Fuck my pussy please, please, fuck me till I cum!" I yelled. It was too much, I didn't stand a fucking chance.

All at once, their sexual coaxing ceased and Théoden released my legs as Bruce pulled the vibrator out of my ass and stood back. Donovan also let go of my nipples and sat back down on his pillow. I was panting heavily and completely confused as to what just happened.

"That was music to my ears," Théoden said.

Quick as a flash, he switched our positions. I was now laying on my back, underneath him with my thighs wrapped around his waist. He was reaching down between us and pulling his huge, uncut cock out of his pants.

Oh shit! Did I give him permission? I struggled to recollect what happened in the last sixty seconds and realized I bitched out on him. I'd totally begged him to fuck me. My asshole was still quivering, and as much as I didn't want to admit it, I missed the vibrator. I especially missed Bruce's tongue. Théoden drew closer and I could feel the crown of his cock pressing against my asshole. I tried to back away, but Théoden gripped my hips, keeping me in place.

"Don't you fucking move," he demanded.

He pressed forward and I arched, grimacing as he pushed past my anal ring. He inched his cock inside me, not as slowly as I'd have preferred, and the pain was searing. He paid no mind to how much he was hurting me, he just kept pressing forward. His cock was thicker and longer than anything else I'd had up my ass tonight and I felt like he was splitting me in two. Still, at the same time, there was this pleasure that was mind-blowing. It started from my ass and spread out through my body, mixing with the intense pain of his breach.

"Relax, Noel, I'm not even past your second sphincter. Open up and take my cock," Théoden urged, pushing inside me deeper.

"Ahhhh, please stop!" I cried out, wishing I could vanish and be free.

"I'm losing my patience with you, bitch. Relax now," Théoden snarled. "Besides, I know you're enjoying this."

"It hurts. Please Master," I said.

Théoden laughed, sliding his cock deeper.

"But it also feels great," he countered.

He pushed past my second ring, stretching me wider.

"Please stop! Take it out!" I begged.

"Very well, have it your way. Take it!" Théoden thrust the rest of his cock inside me and I gasped, the pain was so sharp and sudden, I couldn't even scream. "I'm going to fuck you, bitch, and you're going to love it."

I didn't see how, my asshole was searing. Théoden was still as he hovered on top of me, not moving. I tried to breathe steadily and relax my muscles. I really didn't want to make this more painful for myself then it had to be. I realized that he was allowing me to get used to his cock... another rare and small mercy. As I lay there beneath him, the pain was subsiding, which made having him inside me a little more tolerable. I could also feel that pleasurable tingle again, making me moan.

"Yes, that's it, lay back and enjoy," Théoden said, then he pulled back enough so that his piercing grazed my prostate, sending a jolt of ecstasy through my body. "Mmmmm, so tight and hot. My cock loves your pussy," he growled as he shoved into me again.

I grunted and pressed my hands on his chest, but I was pushing against an immovable object.

"Yeah, fuck his tight pussy, Father!" Donovan cheered Théoden on, as if he needed the encouragement.

Bruce laid down beside us on the pillow and grabbed my right nipple ring, flicking it. "Here's the moment of truth, bitch. Do you make the right steps to becoming a man tonight by submitting? Or are you destined to stay a bitch with a pussy between his legs?"

I moaned as Théoden's cock stroked me in all the right places. Jesus Christ, my body was on fire! The pain of his penetration had faded and all that was left was the most amazingly pleasurable sensation I'd ever experienced. I was pudding in his hands, my ass clenched around his cock of its own volition. Oh my fucking god, it felt so fantastic! I don't think there was a word in the English language to describe just how great his cock was making me feel. Hell, if there was, I didn't have the vocabulary to express it. I just knew I wanted him to fuck me forever.

Theodan groaned as he slid inside me again. "Does my cock feel good to you?"

"Ah...ah...ahh..." I couldn't even talk, I just grunted and moaned with each thrust.

"Does it, Noel?" Théoden growled deeply as he quickened his pace, spiraling me in a realm of ecstasy that matched the drinking of blood.

"Oh... shit!" I gasped. "Fuck yes!"

Théoden chuckled as he pounded me. My balls were ready to explode and I was literally in tears now because my cock was trapped.

"He's so fucking hot!" Bruce said, leaning down to suck my nipple.

"Do you want me to fuck you harder?" Théoden asked.

I nodded, I couldn't make any sound at that point other than animalistic grunts. He shifted, angling his cock in a different position, then drove home again.

"Oh Fuuuuuuuck!" I screamed as he hit my prostate again, igniting my body to a fever pitch. I was so full of desire, I'd thought my cock would break through the metal cage and erupt like a volcano.

"Who do you belong to?!" Théoden asked me, pumping his hips faster and faster, his cock claiming my ass with every thrust.

I shook my head, not wanting to give into him, not yet.

"Answer me, Noel." He sat up enough to put my legs over his shoulders, then he slammed into me again.

Holy shit! My body was vibrating with the most indescribable pleasure. It was too much! My head was thrashing back and forth on the pillow, my toes were curling. I could feel my muscles convulsing throughout all of my limbs. Oh fuck, my ass was owned tonight, and I knew it. I was his in every way. I knew that now. As much as I wanted to think that I wasn't, it was a lie. I wanted Théoden to fuck me until I came and I started to get angry that my cock was trapped.

"Who do you belong to, Noel." Théoden drove in again, nailing that treacherous spot inside of me. That pleasure zone that took away all of my strength, my reserve.

"Ahhh, oh fuck! Ooohhh, god!" I panted and moaned as his cock plunged into my canal, making me feel so damn good.

"Who do you belong to, bitch?!" Theodon growled. His deep voice took full command over me and I gave in.

"YOU! I belong to you, Master," I yelled. The tears flowed down the sides of my face as I indulged in the bliss he was giving me.

Théoden smiled. "You are mine! He leaned down, kissing me. His tongue thrusting into my mouth like his cock was claiming my asshole. He reached down between us, breaking the lock on the cage, freeing my aching dick. I was hard in seconds and I slid my hand down to jerk my cock, but he grabbed my wrists, holding them both over my head.

"You'll come from my cock in your pussy. You're not allowed to touch yourself unless I give you permission," Théoden said.

At this point, I was beyond logical thinking. I just nodded, too lost in ecstasy to bother with getting pissed. I was just so fucking happy he was going to let me cum. My balls were tingling and I knew it wouldn't take long. Théoden pumped three more times and I screamed as my cock finally had its way. Thick, hot, sticky spunk blasted from my dick, hitting me in the face with several shots.

"Yeah!!!!!" Théoden growled, fucking me even faster and harder, intensifying my orgasm.

I kept cumming, coating my face, chest, and stomach with my milky jizz. Bruce leaned forward, locking his mouth around my cock, catching the rest of my cum as I continued to unload days' worth of pent-up seed. Théoden threw his head back, roaring like an animal as his dick swelled inside me a second before he tensed and I felt his hot, creamy wetness gush inside of me, filling my ass with his load. His orgasm triggered another powerful one for me and I arched as I shot into Bruce's hungry mouth. Théoden continued to fuck me through his orgasm, growling and panting like a brute as he milked his cock with my asshole. The room was so hot and I was spent and completely fucking satisfied. Bruce let my drained cock slip from his talented lips as Théoden pulled out of my ass with a wet slippery sound. I could feel his cum oozing out of my hole, sticking to my cheeks. I just laid there, quaking, eyes closed, cock softening on my thigh and cum dripping out my ass and I felt so good.

"Your pussy knows me now, bitch... and you'll be craving my cock from now on." Théoden leaned over me, licking some of my cum off my cheeks and lips. "But don't worry, my little pet... I keep my boys well satisfied... as long as they behave themselves."

He took off the cage, does that mean I don't have to wear it anymore?

"Yes, by your submission, you honored me. The collar remains, though. Still so much you have to prove to me, but at the moment, you have pleased me tonight. Continue to do so, and receive more rewards." Théoden kissed me again, his tongue caressing mine, and I could taste my cum in his mouth. I shivered as ecstatic waves passed through me from our connection. "If you don't... well, I think I've established what will happen to you." He pulled away and took a seat on the pillow opposite mine. "For now, you must bond with your brothers, submit to them and earn yourself another reward. He's all yours, boys."

"Hell yeah, I can't wait to fuck his ass," Bruce said, prying my legs apart.

"Not before me, you don't," declared Marco. His cock was wet and sticky with his fresh cumload and hard all over again. He walked over to me, his mammoth member bouncing with each step. I could see the tip of his dick peeking out from his wet foreskin, drooling precum. The light from the room glinted off his enormous penis ring. He was naked and covered from head to toe in thick, black hair. I didn't want him anywhere near me.

I sat up, closing my legs. I was gathering my senses again and becoming very aware of the gangbang that was about to take place. "Wait!" I held my hands out to him.

"Don't even try to fight it, you're about to take all thirteen inches, boy," Marco said, dropping down on the pillow beside me. His green eyes held me in their gaze, demanding that I submit to him. "You look so pretty in that sexy get-up, can't wait to bust my nuts in your snatch."

Oh my god, just the thought of what he was proposing made me want to leap out of my skin and run like hell.

I shook my head. "NO, stop!" I tried to climb off the pillow, but Marco pushed me back, then pinned me down with his powerful body. His hairy chest covered my nearly hairless torso. I could feel the silky hair over his legs and crotch rubbing against my body. The sensation was oddly sexual and also very strange. I'd never been this close and naked with someone as hairy as Marco.

"You should be scared, I like it rough, hard and fast. I'm going to ravage that tight pussy of yours, bang your walls raw." Marco laughed as he held my wrists down, brushing my skin. "I want you on your back, legs wrapped around my waist like the whore you are. I want to watch your face when I fuck you senseless," he said, smiling with devilish intent.

"Théoden, please... I did what you wanted!" I pleaded. I didn't want to be fucked by his other vampires.

"Noel, this is not a punishment. This is your bonding time with your brothers. You will experience nights like this for all eternity. There is no point in fighting it. You need this as much as they do," Théoden said.

Théoden had taken off his clothes and I hadn't even noticed until now. Tyler was sucking his nipples while Derek was sucking his cock. This was a fucking orgy and I was about to be fucked by the biggest cock in the room. I wanted to struggle and break free, but Marco was so strong he held me in place.

"You're too big!" I said, my voice was filled with my fear. I wanted no part of him.

He spit in my face, the saliva landing on my nose and lips. I was repulsed and wanted to wipe it away, but couldn't.

"'Sir', you fucking cunt. You will address me and all of your brothers as 'Sir' until you've earned the right to stand by our sides," Marco corrected me with as much malice as he could muster and it froze me to my core with fear. He was too much like Théoden! At this point, I couldn't help but notice an intricate brand in the shape of a dragon-looking creature on the right side of his neck, identical to the other vampires. I supposed that's what I'll get once I've 'earned' the right to be their equal. I didn't want it and I sure as fuck didn't want his cock inside me!

"Please, Sir... you're too big—"

Marco laughed. "You're damn right, I'm big. I'm fucking huge, boy! My cock rips little pussies like yours apart. It's gonna hurt, but I like to make little boys hurt. Don't worry, you'll cum too. That tender clit of yours is gonna get the ramming it deserves. The Master was too sweet on you, I won't be."

"Pleas—"

"Shut the fuck up and open your legs," Marco bellowed.

I held my legs together and that pissed him off. He sat up, releasing my wrists and grabbed my ankles, spreading my legs apart. Then in another super-fast movement, he dragged me towards him with such strength, my pelvis slammed into his waist, causing my balls to ache. He grabbed his dick and pushed it against my hole. Then, gripping my hips, he drove into me with one thrust, cock, ring and all. I screamed and hit him in his jaw, trying to get him off me. Marco laughed and pulled back, driving every inch of his cock into me again with a powerful force. I yelled again, it was hurting like a motherfucker! I felt like he was ripping me to shreds. I hit him again, as hard as I could, and he grabbed my hands and held them out at my sides, pinning me to the floor.

"Take it, bitch!" he roared, slamming his cock into my ass with an animal's abandon.

"You have a punishment coming for hitting your brother," Théoden said. He moaned softly as Derek's tongue flicked over his crown, playing with his piercing. Then he looked at me, locking me in his gaze. "You're to submit to your brothers. Let this stand as your final warning. Remember my rules, pet: To deny my boys is to deny me. I will not tolerate it. Submit to Marco now, or find yourself back on my rack."

I didn't want to be on his rack again, getting the shit beat out of me. I also didn't want to be getting my asshole brutalized by Marco, but his cock was a better torment than Théoden's whip, in any case. Already, I was worried about what Théoden would do to me for hitting Marco. I decided to lessen my burden, even though it was difficult for me to relax as Marco fucked me. I bit my bottom lip, trying to hold in my pain as Marco rutted against me like a dog, without any concern for the body his dick was driving into. He let go of my wrists and I didn't hit him again, I only prayed that he'd finish quickly and get the fuck off me. In spite of the pain he was causing, he was right about my prostate. His humongous cock was battering that sensitive nub inside me, making me feel intense pleasure amidst the agony.

"Yeah, fuck his pussy good, Marco. Make him fucking scream," Donovan said, joining us on the pillow. "I want to watch him cum." He grabbed my hard dick and started jacking me off.

I wanted to shove his hand away from me, but I knew that would surely earn me another punishment, so I endured it. Bruce joined us also and was jerking his cock and sucking Marco's nipples while he waited his turn. I could feel the connection between me and the others charging our arousal and driving us sexually. Donovan's hand on my cock sent sparks to my balls and I knew it wouldn't be too long for me, at least, before I hit that point.

"Oh look at this pretty fucking cock. All pierced up and swollen with cum. Wanna blow another load, baby?" Donovan asked me, jerking me faster. His fingers rubbing all of my erogenous zones.

I grunted and closed my eyes as my body endured the pleasure-pain assault.

"Hey, bitch, I asked you a fucking question!" Donovan reminded me in his oh, so pleasant tone.

I looked at him, my body rocking violently from the pounding I was getting. "Yes, Sir."

"'Yes, Sir', what?" Donovan was still stroking my cock with a skill that was blowing my fucking mind. Damn, it felt good.

I still hated having to play this fucking game, though.

"Yes, Sir... I want to cum. Please make me cum." I knew that's what he wanted to hear and as much as I detested having to say those words to him, begging for him to make me cum, I really needed to feel that release. My balls were aching with that tingly feeling and I couldn't wait to orgasm.

"Oh, that's a good boy. You just made your big brother's dick even harder. I'm going to make you blow your load all over the place," Donovan said, running his thumb over my sensitive head, slicking precum over the tip.

"Mmmmm," I moaned and grunted, grimacing as Marco shoved his cock harder into me.

As I was getting brutally fucked, I couldn't help but notice the difference between the two vampires. Théoden's cock felt great the moment he slipped it inside me. Sure, there was the pain of penetration, and I didn't like that, but he still felt really good. When he started fucking me, it was amazing, it was as if he was drawing the pleasure out of me and putting it back in. With Marco, there was a connection, touching him kept me aroused, but his fucking me didn't have the same sensation. I wasn't sure if it was because he wasn't fully trying to make it good for me, or something else entirely. He snorted in my face, breathing heavy as he pounded away. God, he was taking forever to cum! I winced as he made me bleed, slicking his dick with my blood. The scent of it enticed me and I started to feel that familiar tingle in my balls grow stronger. Oh yeah, I was getting ready to shoot for the third time.

"Come on, Noel, give me that sweet milk!" Donovan urged, jerking my cock faster, twisting his movements to stroke my shaft all around. Fuck, it felt great in spite of the pain/pleasure combination Marco was making me feel. His hard ramrod abused the fuck out of my prostate, but it was milking me at the same time. My toes were curling as I stiffened. I don't know what made me do this, but I looked over at Théoden and he was ramming the hell out of Derek's mouth as he watched me. He was getting off on seeing me get brutally fucked. I could feel his lust washing over me and I knew that I wasn't the only one feeling his pleasure. I bet that was one of the reasons why I was as hard as I was right now, getting ready to blow my fucking load all over my stomach.

I cried out, arching against Marco's chest as he humped me. My cock spewed spurt after spurt of my cream and Donovan leaned down, catching the flow in his mouth. He sucked my cock and I jerked against him, my asshole clenching around Marco's huge rod. I felt it expand, harden, and then he bellowed so loud as his cock exploded in my ass, flooding me with his cum. There was so much it was spilling out of my hole, pooling around my ass on the floor. Fuck! My body was quaking with my release, shaking as I continued to shoot my load down Donovan's throat.

"Fuuuuck... oh shit!" I panted as Donovan drained my balls completely. He may be an asshole, but damn if he can't suck cock.

He let my softening member slip from his mouth and sat up smiling. "Dick-licking good," he joked.

Marco lifted my legs, tossing them over his shoulders, surprising me and I yelped. Sliding his hands under my ass, he hoisted me up as if I weighed nothing at all. The next thing I felt was his impressively long tongue shoving its way inside my asshole and I nearly swooned. As much as I hated to admit this, I was loving getting my asshole rimmed. I gripped his powerful forearms, trying to keep my balance as he sucked all of the cum out of my hole; his and Théoden's.

"Oh god, oh, feels so good!" I gasped, unable to keep quiet. My cock hardened all over again. Holy shit, being a vampire, it would seem that I didn't need any rebound time. I could cum and be cocked and loaded within seconds! His tongue scooped out more cum and brushed my prostate when he shoved it all the way inside me. I jerked and moaned, my dick jumping against his forehead. "Ohhhh, don't stop...ahhhhhh, ahhhhh, fuck." I couldn't believe it, I hadn't even touched my cock and I was going to blow my load just because Marco was tonging my asshole! My balls drew up and that beautiful tingly feeling started to work its way through me. "Oh god, I'm gonna cum!"

That's when Bruce stood up and locked his mouth over my cock. His tongue teased my glans and I threw my head back, grunting and roaring as I came again from the duel assault. My body went into convulsions from the pleasure, but they both held me up until the last drop was sucked from me.

Bruce straightened, licking his lips. "That was fucking hot." He gripped my ass with both meaty hands, taking over from Marco and hoisted me up on his hips. "Wrap your legs around me."

"Put me down," I said, trying to struggle out of his hold. My legs wiggling as I squirmed against him.

Bruce arched an eyebrow. "What was that?"

It took me a minute to figure out what the hell he meant, then it dawned on me. "Please put me down, Sir," I said. I wasn't used to having to kowtow to them as well, but I suppose I'd better start trying.

"That's better," Bruce said, grinning widely as I continued to push and struggle against him. "Oooh, yeah, that feels great, grinding that sweet virgin cunt over my dick." Bruce leaned close, kissing me.

I pulled back from his mouth, twisting my head so that I could speak. "Bruce, put me down, please, Sir." Maybe if I asked nicely, he'd do it. I was wrong.

"No. Now, you may have earned some brownie points tonight by submitting to our Master, but you're losing face among us. Every time you refuse, you're digging yourself a bigger hole. So stop being a stupid cunt motherfucker and get with the fucking program! You ain't our equal, yet. But if you want to be, you're going to have to earn it. Now, you're taking my cock and every cock in this room that wants a piece of you, do you understand me?"

I'd stopped my struggling and was looking at him. I knew he was right. All I was doing now was adding more punishment to the list. There was a moment where time stood still and I forced myself to accept what he was saying as truth. He was staring at me, waiting for my response. I nodded. "Yes, Sir,"

"Good. Maybe you're not as dumb as I thought. Now hang on," Bruce said.

I resolved myself to being manhandled. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, clasping my hands together and I closed my legs around his waist, hooking my ankles. I felt like the bitch they were calling me, especially while still wearing the fishnets and lingerie.

"Yeah, that's it, baby." He lifted me a few inches higher and slid me onto his cock. I gasped, my back stiffening from the shock of the sudden pain of his entry. He slid me down, balls deep on his cock and I moaned as it brushed my sensitive prostate.

"Yeah, this is going to feel really good. You just let your big brother take you for a ride!" Bruce's voice was deep, husky, and dripping with lust. He didn't waste any time pumping into me, grinding his dick against that place in my ass that set me on fire with passion and sent ecstasy coursing throughout my body. I literally purred as my dick coiled back to life again.

The room was filled with the aroma of musk, sweat, blood, and cum and that enticed my senses, just as much as the connection I shared with every vampire here. This was my life now, I didn't want to accept that fact, but I knew it was a fact nonetheless. My body vibrated with pleasure as Bruce thoroughly fucked me. I clenched my hole around him, not only because it felt good to me, but I knew he'd like it too. I found out last night that I enjoyed the power I felt in knowing I could make them weak with ecstasy. I felt a certain sense of satisfaction when Bruce quaked, his pace stuttering as I clenched my asshole around his hard cock.

"Oh shit!" Bruce grunted. "Yeah, that's it, baby. Work that sweet pussy on my sausage."

I was so enraptured with everything that I was seeing, smelling, feeling, tasting... I was lost in sensation. Whenever I tried to get a moment to gather myself, I was thrust right back into the whirlwind of desire. I bounced up and down on Bruce's cock, relishing the thickness of his shaft as it stroked inside my ass. He kissed me again and this time, I didn't pull away.

I could feel Donovan near me, sucking my neck and kissing my shoulders. His raging hard cock slid against the crack of my ass as I rode Bruce. He groaned in my ear, licking my lobe. "You're so fucking sexy, Noel. You don't even know it, but you will. Every vampire, werewolf, and dragon is going to want to fuck you, but you're ours. You belong to us, now and forever."

That's when he bit me and I came instantly, blasting hot jets of cum across Bruce's chest and my stomach. Donovan sucked on my blood, taking only enough to get me even more riled up. Bruce groaned and switched positions with quickness. I was now on my belly, lying flat against the floor and he was pounding into me relentlessly, driving his dick even deeper, and I went wild with passion. Oh Fuck! This felt amazing! He wasn't like Marco, who obviously enjoyed causing pain. Bruce wanted me to like it, to love it, and I grunted and moaned with each thrust, panting in labored gasps.

"Oh, oh, oh, oooooh shit, I'm about to fill you up, baby!" Bruce's growl was low and guttural to start, then he tensed, roaring and convulsing as his seed spilled inside me in a torrent.

It felt fantastic taking his cum up my ass. Just like with the others, it seemed to revitalize my body. It sent waves of ecstasy through me and I loved it. That rebellious part of me wanted the cum to never stop flowing because it felt so good. Bruce gave my ass another quick pump, draining his dick completely, then he pulled out, slapping my lace-covered ass hard on both cheeks. I yelped and he laughed.

"Left enough seed in ya, boy?" he asked me.

I didn't answer. For one, I was exhausted and another, I didn't want to admit that I liked it. He slapped my ass again only harder and I jerked, turning to look at him over my shoulder.

"My cum feel good to ya, filling that tight pussy of yours?"

Okay, so he wanted me to respond and since I was all about telling the truth now, I did.

"Yes, Sir."

He leaned down, close to my ear. "Your body feeds on it, that's why. We all do. Have you figured out what kind of vampire our Sire is yet?"

I had been thinking about it since day one, but couldn't figure it out. "No, Sir."

"He's half-dragon, half-vampire and one hundred percent a bad ass motherfucker. He feeds off sex and blood. You're a part of him now... just like us, and you'll have to feed off cum and blood, just like you were told last night. You see, baby, you need us like we need you and we all belong to him. There's no other way for us to survive, so stop fighting it."

I was complete shocked by the information Bruce gave me, especially the part about Théoden being half-dragon, half-vampire. What the fuck? How was that even possible?! Dragons only mated with other dragons, they were born, not turned. There were no records of a human who could even get pregnant, let alone give birth to a child that was half dragon or one who could impregnate a dragon. Vampires were only turned from humans. Everyone knew the legend of how they came into being thanks to the church releasing information years ago. They were not a born race, but twelve humans who sold their souls to the devil for power. They're the royals of the vampire race, the kings and queens...the originals. So, does that mean Théoden was born half-dragon and then turned into a vampire-dragon hybrid?

Holy shit, if that was the case, he must be damn near indestructible! I couldn't help but wonder just how many abilities did he have from his two species? I already knew about many of them and they were impressive enough. No wonder that other vampire said that there were so many people who wished they could be sired by him. This knowledge bomb sure put a lot of shit into perspective. Things started making sense to me, too. For one, the sex and how I was so overwhelmed and satisfied by it. How fucking was making me feel stronger, healthier... even happier. Théoden was right, I didn't stand a motherfucking chance.

"Move, Bruce, my cock's been aching to get a piece of his snapper, it's my turn," Donovan said, pushing the brute off me. Bruce laughed and rose, walking away. Donovan laid on his back and looked at me. "Sit on my cock."

I raised myself on my elbows, frowning. "I'm too tired, can't we do this some other day?"

He shook his head. "The night is still young, besides, that doesn't even really matter. What does matter is my hard meat getting cold. I need your hot, tight twat to keep me warm."

Oh, I was getting sick and fucking tired of them calling my asshole female body parts. In addition to that unpleasantness, what Donovan wanted was a brand new problem for me. I'd been manhandled and pummeled all night and now this son of a bitch wanted me to impale myself on his dick and ride him like a woman. Fuck him!

"I'm too tired for all that, Sir," I said, it was the truth.

Donovan sighed. "Didn't you hear a word Bruce said? Why are you still trying to pretend you have a fucking choice? Why are you lying to yourself as if you're not loving this?"

"I'm not lying. I've been honest all night. I don't want to like it, but I do, Sir."

Donovan smirked as if he didn't believe me. "So, you're telling me that you just 'like' this. 'Like' getting fucked, when you've been moaning and cooing like a slut each time one of us shoves a dick in your pussy."

Son of a bitch! "Okay, fine, I love it, Sir. I'm just tired." I was trying to... fuck, I don't even know what I was trying to do. Fight back? God, I was fooling myself.

"Noel."

I heard the voice and felt its power. One word coming from Théoden sent fear racing to my heart and my stomach constricted. I rolled over, looking at him, his mouth was bloody as he'd been feeding from Tyler. He was surrounded by Derek and Ryu as well. Both of them were kissing each other as they stroked his cock. Tyler was laying blissfully in his arms with a stupid grin plastered all over his face.

"Yes, Master?" I replied.

"I want you to fuck yourself on Donovan's cock until you cum. You will follow my instructions to the point, do you understand?"

Oh, this was some degrading shit. "Yes, Master."

"Afterward, Michael will join you and you will take both of their cocks inside you. You are to bring each of you to climax. Have I made myself clear?"

Crystal. "Yes, Master."

"Good. Get to it, don't keep them waiting."

"This is so fucking hot!" Jonah said from across the room.

I stifled a growl and refused to look his way. He'd been quiet so far, I'd forgotten he was there with all that was going on. I wish he'd stayed that way. Now I have to do this shit knowing he's sitting there watching and probably jerking off, fucking piece of shit. I looked at Michael, smiling like the fucking Joker. He came over and joined Donovan on the pillow, sitting down, lounging and waiting for that moment.

I climbed to my knees and crawled on the pillow over to Donovan. I was well lubed by Bruce's cum, so I just straddled him and gripped his hard, velvety shaft, then guided him inside me. I winced and held my breath as I forced my rectum to relax to take him all the way. Donovan groaned, gripping my hips and pumped up, pushing himself deeper.

"Donovan, stay still. You are not to move at all," Théoden ordered. "This is Noel's test of his submission."

Immediately, he laid flat against the pillow, dropping his arms to his sides. I sank down slowly, easing myself on his cock until my butt cheeks were resting on his balls. His cock filled me nicely and I was actually getting kind of used to having one inside me. I sat still for a few seconds, allowing my body to adjust to his girth. He wasn't as big as Bruce, Théoden, and certainly Marco, but he wasn't cutting any corners either. I grunted as I shifted on his lap.

"Move your hips, ride him slow," Théoden said. I could hear and feel him coming closer. Then I saw as he took his place beside Donovan, his gray eyes fixed on me.

I started pumping and rotating my hips, grinding on Donovan's cock. I gasped as I felt his cock massaging my prostate. Shit, it felt fucking awesome! That wasn't the only spot in my ass that felt great, either. Everything was feeling good, but that one spot was just marvelous when touched.

"Ahhhh," I purred, shivering as I stroked that place inside my ass with Donovan's cock.

"Dick feels good, doesn't it?" Théoden smiled cockily at me.

If I wasn't enjoying myself so reluctantly, and if I had the power, I would have smacked that look right off his fucking smug ass face. Oh shit! I take it back, please don't hold it against me.

"Answer my question in all honesty, and maybe I won't," Théoden said.

"Yes, Master, it feels good," I said, feeling the pleasure ripple through me. It wouldn't be long before I blew my load, that's for sure. Donovan's dick filled me wonderfully and his cock piercings rubbed and teased my anal cavity, making me delirious.

"How good?"

I moaned as another pleasure shock jolted through me. "Oooh fuck." I was breathing harder now. "Ooooh, so good, Master."

"Faster, don't hold back, Noel," Théoden instructed. "Brace yourself on Donovan's chest and ride him hard."

I did as I was told, placing my hands on Donovan's muscular pecs. His eyes were closed and his mouth opened, panting as he enjoyed my body. Both of our chests heaved with passion as we fucked. I knew better than to try and hold back, Théoden would know and I wasn't going to bother getting myself another added-on punishment. I sped up my hips, rocking vigorously on Donovan's cock.

"Ahhhh, fuck! Yeah!" I shouted. Damn, it felt wonderful. I knew I'd want to do this again and I hated that. I didn't want to feel this good fucking a man, but damn it all to hell. I rode Donovan like there was no tomorrow and he cried out.

"Don't you cum, Donovan! Control yourself," Théoden demanded.

"Fuck!" Donovan grunted, his breathing labored, but he nodded.

I fucked him hard, feeling my body heating up, my balls drawing up and my cock swelling, ready for that all-consuming moment. I threw my head back, yelling, my body tensing and convulsing as my cock fired off thick pearls of cum, blasting Donovan in his face, neck and torso. I was still quaking when Théoden grabbed the back of my head and bent me towards Donovan's cum-covered cheeks and lips. I already knew what was expected of me and I started licking my own cum off his face. It was still warm and pleasant tasting on my tongue. I shivered as I lapped my heady fluid off his neck and chest, my own seed gave me so much satisfaction.

"Very good, my little pet," Théoden said, stroking my hair like a dog.

In some strange way, I felt happy to have pleased Théoden. Maybe because it meant I wouldn't be hurt because I'd displeased him. I don't know. With everything that was happening to me, I was still confused about a lot of shit.

"Michael, enter him," Théoden gave the order and we all followed it.

I was scared shitless. Yeah, Michael wasn't as big as some of the others, but Donovan's impressive cock was already lodged inside me. Michael and Donovan together would be as thick as Marco, and fucking him had torn me up. I could feel Michael straddling Donovan's legs as he pressed his chest to my back. Down below, I could feel him stretching my hole with his lubed-up fingers, scissoring back and forth. I moaned from the sensation and leaned forward on Donovan so that he could slide inside me.

"Watch me, Noel," Théoden said.

I turned and fixed my eyes on him and I grimaced as Michael started to slowly push his dick inside, sliding it against Donovan's. All three of us moaned, them from the pleasure, no doubt. Me, from the pain of being stretched to the brink. Still, I bit my bottom lip and endured it, knowing full well that I'd have to do this time and time again and quite possibly with men who had bigger dicks.

"It's good that you're accepting your fate, Noel." Théoden stroked my cheek, wiping a tear away. "You will have to feed sexually quite often and now you know what that means. My dragon blood flows through you, giving you this hunger, but it also gives you so much more strength and power."

"Can't I feed my hunger with a woman, Master?" I asked and I yelped as Michael pushed in, balls deep.

"No. I've already told you why. I don't like repeating myself."

Oh, that's what he meant by the 'gift that only a man could give you'. Shit.

"As for women, after you have earned my insignia, there will be times when I'll give you the freedom to choose your conquest. However, those times are few and very far between, and that's only after you've been an incredibly good boy. As I've said, I don't like to share my property with others. Your brothers and I will be your primary source for your sexual feeding."

Michael braced himself over me, remaining still, and I knew it was up to me to bring us to climax. I took several deep breaths, trying to get myself used to their combined thickness. Once the pain started to ease, I began moving my hips, rocking back and forth against their pelvises.

"Yes, that's it, Noel... enjoy it. Revel in the pleasure and power of your brothers. Submit to us and take your place among my children. This is what you were meant for, this greatness. My children and I are the elite of the vampire legion. We hold the superior echelon among our kind. I chose you out of so many who'd do anything to be sired by me. I chose you because I saw something in you, Noel. Something worthy, and I want you to accept that you belong here with us."

I could hear Théoden speaking to me and he was blowing my mind. Both Donovan and Michael were moaning and groaning as I rode their cocks. I knew I was succumbing to it all. To Théoden's desires for me, to the pleasure of feeding on blood and cum. The part that wanted to rebel against it all was shrinking as my mind and body embraced what my future held. I was a vampire now, and I would only be free in death. Thing is, I wasn't so sure I wanted death anymore. The more I fought to live, the less that was seeming like an option for me.

The fact is, I belonged to Théoden and he would not lose in any battle, least of all one I'd try to give him. It was time I surrendered. I felt my tears flow from me as I fucked both men harder. I knew everyone was watching us, enjoying seeing me breakdown. I pressed my forehead to Donovan's chest, growling in my rage that I would truly be the thing I hated and I would be that monster forever. They had won. My body vibrated with pleasure and I felt all of our cocks swell. Michael bit me, sinking his fangs into my shoulder and Donovan arched, lifting us all up as I swirled my hips over their crotches.

"Cum for me, boys," Théoden said.

It was inevitable. We roared and shouted as cum spewed from our cocks in our combined orgasm. Michael's scream was muffled by my flesh as he continued to feed from me. I could feel his hot seed flooding my insides along with Donovan's. It spilled out my ass and slid down Donovan's balls. My own milk coated our chests and stomachs, sticky and thick, sealing us together. I collapsed on top of Donovan, breathless and completely satisfied. Michael fell on top of me, he pulled back from feeding and was just panting, his head resting my back.

"Oh fuck, that was amazing," Michael said, finally pulling out with a wet suction and falling over on his back onto the pillow.

I still couldn't move and apparently, neither could Donovan. We just laid still, relishing in the waves of pleasure that still coursed through us. Donovan's cock was limp, but still buried inside me.

"That was beautiful, boys," Théoden said. "After watching such a perfect display of submission, I'm about ready for another round."

Oh Jesus, not again! How much fucking can be done?! I was beyond exhausted, having had sex with several of my brothers. I finally managed to roll over and Donovan plopped free of my hole, leaving me feeling vaguely empty. I kind of missed his heat and the way he pressed against my prostate.

"I'm game for another round myself. Watching all that sexiness got my balls loaded. I need a sexy, tight ass right now," Marco said, coming over to us and picking Michael up from the pillow as if he was a ragdoll.

"Wait, can I get a minute to get myself together?" Michael protested, twisting in Marco's arms.

"You had five minutes. On your knees," Marco said, shoving Michael roughly to the floor.

"Derek is over there, fuck him!" Michael said. "Hey, Ryu looks lonely and his ass is tight."

"Michael," Théoden's voice cut through our sexual and blood haze like a knife. He commanded attention and he got it. All eyes turned to him. "This is not the first time I've had to address this issue with you. Marco is your eldest brother, you will not deny him. That goes for the rest of you, too."

I looked back at Michael and I was glad to know I wasn't the only one who didn't like fucking the brute. Michael actually pouted, but nodded and assumed the position Marco wanted him in. He knelt on all fours, waiting to get pounded by our eldest brother. Marco rammed his mammoth rod inside Michael and he cried out, his fingers scraping the black marble floor. I watched only for a few seconds as Marco fucked Michael so hard, blood was coming from his asshole. I also couldn't help but noticed the pain/pleasure-filled expression on Michael's face, or his hard cock leaking his juices on the floor.

Théoden was climbing on top of me, and I wrapped my legs around his waist. He pressed his hard, pierced cock inside, and I winced from the pain of being breached as if for the first time. I was already slick from all the cum and he fucked me wonderfully. His body alone, pressing against mine, gave me pleasure and combine that with his skill, and I was in heaven. We came hard together, shaking and moaning, my hands gripping his back, my nails scratching. God, it was intense! My body was throbbing from my seemingly never-ending orgasm and before I knew it, everything went dark.

***

I came to at the moment Théoden was putting me in bed. I tried to rise, but he pressed his hand on my shoulder, pushing me back against the softest mattress I'd ever laid on. And after sleeping on the cold marble floor for days on end, this was a welcomed relief.

"Time to sleep," Théoden said. "You have a big night ahead of you tomorrow. You made me very proud tonight, Noel. So rest."

I couldn't help but wonder what else was in store for me? What else would Théoden ask of me? What more did I have to prove after tonight? So many questions, so little certainty. In fact, the only thing I knew I could be certain of was that I no longer had a choice or a chance of getting away.

"It's good that you realize that now, Noel." Théoden said, having read my thoughts.

I was really hating that and wondered if he'd ever stop. He didn't answer that thought, so I guess not. He climbed in next to me, taking me into his arms. The energy surrounding our connection enveloped me and I felt comforted in some primal way. I could also sense my brothers, all of them with the exception of Jonah, thank God, were in bed with us. The scent of their bodies, covered with all the sensual smells of sex was oddly enticing. My mind and body were overstimulated, but I was exhausted. I could feel Théoden's arms tightening around my chest as he held me close and I submitted to him, closing my eyes, drifting off to sleep.

CONTROL
Chapter Twelve

I woke up to the bed rocking rhythmically hard and fast, loud moans, a banging headboard and Donovan staring at me from the chair next to the bed.

"'Bout time you woke up," Donovan said, smirking.

I was a bit groggy, but I just had to find out who was rocking the bed. I turned over and saw Marco fucking the hell out of Ryu. Marco looked over at me, smiled, then proceeded to pump his cock into Ryu even harder. Ryu, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying every second of Marco's cock ramming. Good for him. I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes at the thought. I was still remembering the banging he gave me last night. If I wasn't a vampire that could heal, surely my asshole would be a gaping chasm right now. Ryu's cries of passion got louder and one look at Marco's expression proved that he was loving the compliment.

"Oh God, harder, baby... fuck me harder! Yes!" Ryu moaned and Marco obliged and the headboard and wall paid the price.

Okay, that's all I can take. "Jesus," I grumbled. Fucking hell, I did not need to see that shit first thing after waking up. Who can be prepared for something like that?

Donovan chortled. "You're just bitter because he's not fucking you."

"If you say so," I remarked, then proceeded to climb unsteadily off the bed. Took me a while because the bed was fucking huge and in constant motion. Thank god it wasn't a waterbed. When I got my sea legs back, I looked around the bedroom. It was my first time in Théoden's master suite. It was extremely large and beautiful. He had antique furnishings in the room, two dressers, and an armoire... even the bed's head and footboard had that old style, elegant craftsmanship. They didn't make beds this size in stores. It looked like a damn king-king size bed. It was certainly big enough to fit all of us in there comfortably. I wanted to take in more of the décor, but the damn sight of Ryu getting pounded with his legs draped over Marco's shoulders, dangling with each powerful thrust, prompted me to want to leave the room. "Where's Théoden?" I asked Donovan.

"Did you forget your fucking manners?" Donovan asked me, a snarl on his lips.

I had to pause for a second to remember what he was referring to, and then it dawned on me. I had to play down to them, too. That was until Théoden deemed me worthy to stand as their equals in rank, at least. I conceded.

"I'm sorry, Sir. Where's Théoden, Sir?" I asked with the corrected title. I wanted to rage against that. God knows it isn't easy for me to submit to them, but I knew not doing so would only lead to my downfall.

"In the den waiting on you to wake up. Here..." Donovan rose from his chair and came over to where I was standing and handed me a bag. "He wants you to wear this."

I looked into the bag, then frowned. "What the hell is this, Sir?"

Donovan reached out, grabbing my chin and turning my face to him. "A gift from our Father and you should be fucking grateful for whatever he gives you. Now, go take a shower and get dressed."

He let me go with a little shove and I stumbled back, but caught my balance. It would seem that very little had changed from last night, in spite of our bonding. "Where's the shower, Sir?" I asked, wanting to get out of his presence.

Donovan pointed to a closed door. "Through there and don't take all day."

I nodded and walked into the bathroom. It was big like the rest of the rooms in this high-rise mansion. The shower looked to be big enough for ten people and the tub that was raised from the floor was damn near a pool. There were four sinks and only one toilet. I guess that was for any human that might stay around here long enough to live to see sunrise again. I didn't want to think about the one human who was living with us. After last night, knowing he saw what happened with me... I really didn't want to see his smug face. On my way to the shower, I passed the toilet. It still felt weird knowing I'd never need that thing again. I almost missed the sensation and relief of a good morning piss. I was definitely not human anymore, and furthermore, I had a fucked-up diet.

I was still wearing the lady's clothing and I immediately took it off. I wanted to burn the fishnets and underwear, but I decided to just put them in the hamper in the corner of the bathroom. After turning on the water in the shower to the right temperature, I stepped inside. It felt great against my skin and I was relieved to finally get all the mess off my body from the night before. I could still feel their cum inside me and I scrubbed my asshole thoroughly. I was remembering everything, too; like when I finally submitted to Théoden and my brothers and how much I craved their cocks in my ass and mouth and the taste and sensation of their cum. Even as I showered, the thought of what happened made my dick hard. I reached down, stroking it in one long movement.

"Don't even try it."

"Oh shit!" I jumped and snatched my hand away as if my cock stung me. I was startled and a bit embarrassed at being caught in the intimate act of trying to shoot one off. I turned to see who just scared the fuck out of me. It was Donovan, he was standing on the other side of the glass shower wall.

"You weren't given permission to touch your cock. You'll cum only when our Father allows it. Now stop wasting time and wash your ass and get dressed," he ordered.

I guess removing the cock chastity cage didn't change much... well, I can't say that. I changed a lot. Unfortunately, I still didn't have any say-so around here. I quickly bathed, then turned off the water.

"Where the fuck are you going? You ain't done yet," Donovan said, blocking my exit.

"I don't understand what you mean, Sir," I said.

"I said wash your ass... or should I have said, 'pussy' instead?"

"I did wash it, Sir." This asshole annoyed the fuck out of me. I tried to not to think about how good he felt inside me. I didn't need that mixing my emotions up right now. I wanted to be pissed at him, not desiring him.

Donovan shook his head. "You washed that sexy body of yours, yeah. You need to use that enema to clean your tight pussy out." He pointed at something behind me.

I turned around and looked at the enema machines built into the shower wall; four of them. I'd noticed them before, but didn't pay them any mind. Now, they had my undivided attention.

"I still don't get it, Sir? I don't shit anymore." I looked back at Donovan. "I knew that's what they were designed for... at least that's what I'd heard. I never needed to use one before."

He sighed. "Now, you're just being fucking stupid. Your brothers and Father shot loads and loads of our jizz in your pussy last night. That needs to get cleaned out. Use that one, it has the smallest nozzle." He pointed to the first one nearest me.

Okay, the mental image of my ass channel caked with dried sticky cum was not at all pleasant. Hearing him give me the reason why I needed an enema really made me want one. In fact, I felt like I needed one as I could still feel their fluids inside me. I walked over to the stainless steel device with the four inch nozzle and long hose.

"Good, now, take the nozzle, lube it up with the gel from that dispenser and stick it in you. It's really simple to use. We have three temperature selections, hot—which is really fucking scalding. We use that when another lesson needs to be learned. I don't think we're going to have a problem with you using the enema machine, though, are we?"

I shook my head. "No, Sir."

Donovan smiled. "Looks like you're starting to get it. Anyway, there's warm and cold. Go ahead, lube it up and plug it up." He laughed at his own joke. He was the only one who found it funny.

I turned back to the enema machine and removed the nozzle from the hook. I also squirted some clear water-based gel into my hand from the dispenser and rubbed it all over the nozzle.

"Need some help?" Donovan asked with a wink.

"No, Sir." I looked down and saw a little ledge under the machines and quickly figured out what it was for. I stepped one foot on the ledge and was able to stick the nozzle in my ass easier. It was uncomfortable, but I was getting used to having bigger things stuffed up my ass than the nozzle. Once it was fully inside me, I pushed the "warm" button and was pleasantly surprised when a warm rush of water jutted up my rectum. It felt good... at first.

"Yeah, it still makes your stomach cramp, but good news is, you don't have to hold the water in for long. You're not cleaning out feces, just old cum. Gotta make room for a lot more in that tight pussy of yours," Donovan said, then he slapped me hard on my ass, stinging my left cheek. "Shit, baby, I've got to tell you, when you were riding my dick last night, it took everything I had not to blow my load. You looked so hot fucking me. Your face was a perfect reflection of the ecstasy I know you felt."

I risked a glance at him over my shoulder and the expression he gave me went straight to my dick and the fucker got even harder in spite of the pressure in my guts from the water.

"Yeah, your cock's hard now. You're thinking about it, ain't cha? How good it felt to have my cock inside you."

"Yeah, it felt good, Sir," I answered. The water stopped flowing automatically and I pulled the nozzle out.

"Hold the water in for a few minutes," Donovan instructed.

I did, but it was work trying to keep my asshole clenched tight enough to keep the water inside.

"I'm going to fuck you so much, especially after you've earned your insignia." He ran his fingertips down my spine and I shivered from the pleasurable tingles.

I looked at him, my eyes wandering to the cool-looking brand on the right side of his neck, just like everyone else, with the exception of Théoden, himself. Was that brand going to be the key to my freedom as a slave? Who knows? Apparently, it meant open range on my ass... although, I didn't see how that would be any different than what my situation was currently. I turned away... I didn't want him to see me flushed. In spite of my feelings towards him... he was making me horny.

Donovan went on as he continued to stroke my spine with his fingers. "You're just my type, Noel, and I'd be fucking you right now if I had permission. I'd give you one hell of a rim job; fuck you with my tongue... get that pussy of yours all wet and ready for my cock. Then I'd press you against the wall and fuck your brains out till I shoot my milk in your hole. I'd fucking creampie you. Then I'd fuck you again, on the floor of the shower, but this time, I'd shoot my cream down your throat, give you a good meal." He stopped, and I turned to look at him. He'd pulled his dick out and was jerking off. "Just thinking about what I want to do to you got me all hot and bothered."

Fuck, he wasn't the only one. My cock was leaking precum like crazy and as much as I didn't want to admit it, I wanted Donovan to do everything he said he wanted to do to me. I wanted to be fucked hard and skillfully until I came. Shit, I needed to get away from him.

"Okay... ah, fuck... I'm gonna shoot soon." He quaked as his hand stroked the rings along his shaft. "Let the water go."

I wanted to stroke my boner too, but I knew he'd stop me. Instead, I relaxed my muscles and the water shot out of my ass, taking with it all of that old cum that was inside me. That seem to trigger Donovan's climax, and he started shouting.

"Yeah, oh shit! I'm cumming!" Donovan stepped into the shower, grabbing me by my shoulder and pinning me to the wall. A few strokes later, his cock started blasting. Sticky pearls of white splatted across my abdomen and erection, coating me in creamy streaks and I wanted to drop to my knees and catch the rest as he continued to shoot. Unfortunately, Donovan's hand held me in place during his orgasm. Fuck, he looked hot, moaning and convulsing, his face contorted in pleasure as he milked his dick. I watched the whole time, wanting to do so much more than stand there with a hard-on and stare. His muscles twitched here and there as his strokes started to slow, his balls finally empty. "Oh fuck... shit...whew!" he panted, his chest heaving with his labored breaths.

Water from my asshole trickled down my thighs and pooled around my feet, along with the cum from several men. My mind must be really fucked up, because what just happened was one of the most erotic things I'd ever experienced. This place and these vampires were totally twisting me around. The things I should be repulsed by were turning me on the most.

Donovan gazed at my body, admiring his handy work and chuckled. "Shit, I came buckets all over you. That's just how hot you make me." He shook his cock off on my erection, dripping the last of his seed on me, then laughed. "That was fun, wasn't it?" He slipped his softening cock back into his pants.

I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"That enema feel good to ya?" Donovan asked as he reached around me and gripped my ass cheek, giving it a little jiggle.

Sometimes I wish I could lie to this bastard. Tell him the exact opposite of what I was thinking, but somehow I think he'd know and he'd tell on me. I refuse to ever feel the pain of that fucking silver tongue again. So, I was honest.

"Yes Sir. Not the part where I had to hold the water in, but in the beginning when the water was rushing into me and when I could release it... that felt good."

Donovan smiled. "Yeah, we all like that part... except for Derek. He loves enemas, does them even when he doesn't need to. I think he just likes having a squirting phallus in his ass." Again, he looked down at his cum splattered over me.

"I thought we weren't supposed to waste it?" I asked, remembering what Théoden had told me.

Donovan chuckled. "That depends. Besides, who said I was wasting it?"

He dropped to his knees and gripped my ass, pulling me forward. Next thing I saw was his tongue lapping up his jizz off my stomach, cock and balls. It felt good; his tongue running over my skin, especially the sensitive parts. My dick was rock hard and dripping precum on the shower floor. Donovan cleaned his cum off me completely, then he licked the precum off the tip of my dick and I moaned.

He stood up, smiling. "Yeah, that felt good, I know. Damn, you looked so fucking hot covered in my man milk, I almost wished I'd taken a picture before I'd licked it off," he said.

"I wouldn't say that I was covered in it, Sir, maybe my cock just a little." I just wanted to point out that I wasn't "covered" in it. The fucking look he gave me made me wish I'd just kept my big mouth shut.

"Are you correcting me?" Donovan asked, frowning. His eyebrows were creased, his lips turned down menacingly.

"I... I... was just—" He backhanded me hard as fuck and I slid down the shower wall. The pain and shock from the blow actually made my erection wilt.

"Here I am, trying to be nice to you and you say some stupid-ass, smart-mouth shit to me. Stand the fuck up!" he yelled.

I did, keeping my back pressed against the wall. "I'm sorry, Sir. I shouldn't have said that."

"You're damn right. You should have said, 'thank you for your cum, Sir'. That would have shown me you're maturing, but no, you had to be a dumbass. Just for that, I'm going to make sure we do cover your ass in cum the next time we're all together. I'd hate for you to miss out on that experience." He stepped back out of the shower and gestured to the showerhead. "Rinse off and get ready."

I quickly cleaned the old cum off my lower half and I climbed out. Donovan handed me a towel and I used that to dry myself off as fast as I could. As I tried to avoid eye contact, a part of me was pissed that I'd apparently gotten myself into some more trouble. The other half was rejoicing in my shallow victory. I'd pissed him off... a little. He'd pissed me off a lot, so I'll take what I can get.

I reached into the bag I brought with me and pulled out the leather "outfit", (if you could call it that), Théoden wanted me to wear.

I turned to Donovan. "I may need some help with this."

He shook his head. "No you don't. Everything buckles in the front. Stop procrastinating and put the damn thing on."

Cocksucker! I cursed him, then I remembered what Théoden could do and wondered if Donovan could read my mind. I looked at him and he was staring back at me, an unreadable expression on his face. Shit, maybe I should just ask him.

"Sir, may I ask you a question without you getting angry?" I began. He'd already slapped me once, I didn't need him to do it again. I pulled the leather harness over my shoulders and slipped my arms through each strap.

Donovan shifted his position and leaned against the door frame of the bathroom. "Sure, bitch... what's on your mind?"

Fuck you, dude! I guess we were back to where we started this evening.

"Can you read my mind, Sir?" I was half hoping he could so that he'd know what I really wanted to say to him.

He pursed his lips as if he was contemplating on whether or not he wanted to answer my question. Then he shrugged. "Yes and no. You have mental walls up automatically because we share a bloodline, and in order for me or any of your brothers to read your thoughts, you have to take them down. It's a condition of the blood we share through our Father. He of course, as you know, can read all of our minds freely. But really, you have no tact and you wear your emotions on your face like a garish Halloween mask. I don't even need to be able to read your thoughts to know what you're thinking."

"Is that so, Sir?" I challenged.

Donovan straightened and walked over to me. "On second thought, I think I will help you put this on."

He reached up and began buckling the straps on my shoulders, then he did the one around my waist. I'd never worn anything this provocative in my life! I'd only be seen in regular clothes.... never had any need for a leather harness that left me pretty much naked. I went to reach for the leather and steel cock cage attached to the harness, but Donovan beat me to it.

"Allow me," he said, then he grabbed my junk, gripping my cock and balls together so that he could slip the steel ring around me. Next, he wrapped my cock and balls up with the leather strap from the harness. When he got to the tip of my dick, he placed the other steel part of the cock cage into the slit of my dick, which felt really weird in a sexually enticing way. There was a thin chain that connected the rod in my slit to the ring trapping my junk, he looped it into the hoop of the ring and he snapped it closed with the accompanying padlock, and removed the key. This shit looked like a custom-made contraption, probably was. My junk was locked up tight and I felt very constrained. I already knew I wasn't going to like this night.

"Can't have you cumming whenever you get all horny, now can we?" Donovan said, slapping my leather enclosed dick.

I jerked and grunted. Damn, my dick was sensitive!

"Oops, sorry, didn't mean to hurt ya," Donovan said, although I expect he was lying.

"You never did answer my question, Sir." I dared to say. Maybe he thought he'd distracted me, but he didn't.

Donovan snorted. "I don't fucking have to, either." He slapped me hard on my bared ass and I jerked from the sting. "Now get downstairs to our Father and give him this key." He handed me the tiny gold key that went to the lock that held my genitals captive.

I knew better than to make Théoden wait longer than he had to, so I left the bathroom without saying another word to Donovan. Marco and Ryu were laying in the bed, basking in the aftermath of their orgasms. I could smell the spilled cum still soaking the sheets. It was tempting and actually made my mouth water. I had to break free of my desire for them. Quickly, I walked out of the bedroom, not wanting to be dragged into their sex games.
Chapter Thirteen

I found Théoden lounging in the den with the others, including Jonah. Ugh! God, I hated that bastard with all of my soul. I turned away from the turncoat and set my gaze on Théoden. Ah, shit! Why the fuck did I do that? I couldn't help but look at his impressive package stretching out the crotch of a pair of gray leather pants that were so tight on him it looked like a second layer of skin. I could see the imprint of his cock hanging through his left pant leg. Oh God, I wanted it inside me. I wanted to suck it and fuck it and swallow every drop of his cum.

To my horror, my cock grew hard, jutting out from my pubes like a finger pointing in his direction. Théoden noticed this, and no doubt, he'd already read my mind and knew what I wanted to do with him. Shit! Get yourself together.

"Come here, Noel," he said, his voice was smooth and rich and took total possession over me.

I walked over to him, kneeling between his legs.

Théoden smiled. "Very good. You're learning your lessons rather well. However, you should have done so without me telling you to come to me. We'll work on that."

"Here's the key to my cock contraption, Master," I said, handing him the gold key Donovan gave me.

Théoden cocked an eyebrow. "'Cock contraption'? I'll have you know, I had that specially designed for you."

Really? You shouldn't have.

"Aren't you going to say 'thank you'?"

"I'm sorry. Thank you, Master."

"Humph, your rudeness won't be tolerated, pet. Let this be the last time I have to address your attitude, including your thoughts."

"Yes, Master."

Théoden took the key from me, then let his eyes travel down my body. "Your cock looks so pretty locked up like it is now."

He reached out, stroking my face almost affectionately, as if he was starting to care. I knew not to think too much of the gesture. I was his property. He cared for me about as much as he probably cared for his cell phone... maybe even less.

"Not true, pet. On the contrary, my boys... my children are the most important things to me," Théoden said.

"I know you can't mean that about me? I'm your enemy, Master. You just like to torture me." I said, being honest with my emotions.

Théoden smirked. "Oh, I do take pleasure in every form of torture I place upon my children. But that's neither here nor there, as they say. You are not my enemy, Noel. You ceased being my enemy the moment my blood entered your veins. I do care about you, which is why I do the things I must do. You need to accept that I am your present and your future. Your past is inconsequential."

I knew he was right. I felt so drawn to him, and being this close to him made me want to crawl up into his lap and... and... fuck... I wanted him inside me! I wanted to feel his arms around me. I turned away from him, hoping to shake the vision of us together from my mind.

Théoden chuckled. "You can't deny your urges forever, Noel. You won't even be able to deny them by the end of this night."

"I can try, Master."

Théoden leaned forward and kissed me. "You can try, but you will fail."

I was shaking a little because I knew my resolve had cracked and all it was going to take was one touch to send it crumbling into a thousand pieces.

"Leave us," Théoden commanded, addressing the others who were simply chatting amongst themselves. My brothers and that spineless coward all left the den without comment, leaving me alone with our Sire.

Théoden grabbed my chin and turned my face back to him. "You were tempted to masturbate in the shower before Donovan stopped you. That proves to me that you're well on your way."

I blinked, surprised that he knew about that. How did he know about that? "Master... how..."

"I can hear very well, too. Just takes a bit more focus. Just like I know you stepped out of line with your brother. Did you learn your lesson?"

He was referring to me being bitch slapped by Donovan. I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"Good, then I don't have to add to your punishment for that offense. However, I do like the idea of you receiving a cum shower from your brothers. I believe I will have to make sure that you're covered in their spunk at our next official gathering." He rubbed his thumb over my bottom lip as he stared at my face.

"Whatever you want, Master," I said, as if he needed me to say it... 'cause he really didn't.

Théoden smirked. "True. Tonight you will finally accept your fate in my House, pet."

He kissed me again, sliding his tongue between my lips and taking full ownership of my mouth. His kiss was possessive and passionate, making me dissolve into his arms. Théoden broke away, laughing as if he'd already won. Shit, maybe he had and I'm just too dumb or stubborn to admit it.

"It's both, but after tonight, you won't be able to do either," he said, rising from the leather pillow.

I watched him standing over me and I took in his complete appearance. He was wearing black steel-toed motorcycle boots with silver buckles up the side and a form-fitting black T-shirt that displayed every powerful muscle he possessed in his upper body. I'd already peeped his gray leather pants that were now bulging more prominently in the crotch area. My own cock refused to go back into its resting state, thus giving me away regardless of what I'd said. He knew my body wanted him... badly. Fucking traitorous-ass cock!

"There is one matter we must take care of before we go," Théoden stated, walking over to the fireplace that was brightly lit with a roaring fire.

"We're going somewhere, Master?" I asked. All of a sudden, I started to feel very self-conscious.

"Yes."

"With me dressed like this, Master?" I swallowed hard.

Théoden chuckled and looked at me over his shoulder. "Well, it's more than what you were wearing the night you came home, isn't it?"

Shit, he was right... but still, it wasn't like this outfit was some grand fucking improvement.

"I disagree. I think you look ravishing dressed in my leathers with your cock and balls locked up nicely. I plan on having my way with you tonight, but first things first, come and stand beside me and place your hands on the mantel."

Okay, now I was getting really fucking nervous wondering what this new business was. You know what? Nervous was an understatement, I was scared as hell, but I stood up and walked over to him nonetheless, placing my hands against the marble mantel of the fireplace.

Théoden smiled. "Very good. I see you are learning to obey me. This will help you significantly in this House."

"Thank you, Master." I stared down at the fire which seemed to have a mind of its own. But more importantly, it seemed to gravitate towards both me and Théoden as if it were reaching out to us. Weird.

Théoden reached down and began to rub my ass, massaging both cheeks. "Such a perfect fuckable ass. I've got to say, I enjoyed watching your pussy take my dick last night." He leaned in close, kissing my ear. "And I know you enjoyed my cock inside you. You enjoyed all of our cocks inside your tight pussy, our cum filling you to the brim, didn't you? You liked it rough, slow, hard... any way you could get it, am I right?"

Another set of questions I didn't want to answer, because they would expose me. But I'd be damned if I lied. Having to tell the truth was really putting a stressor on my ability to deny the shit I didn't want to accept.

I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"You know I like details, bitch. Tell me how much you loved getting your pussy fucked by our big dicks."

Théoden was still massaging and rubbing on my ass, and my cock was getting redder by the second as more blood pooled there.

I moaned because it felt good and the memory of them fucking me was erotic. I answered him. "I didn't want to like it, Master, but... but I loved it. Y—your cocks felt so g—good inside me." My voice broke and quivered on the last words of my sentence and I struggled not to cry.

Théoden kissed my neck. "Shhhhh, it's okay. It's all a part of your nature, accept it. Now, tell me, have you ever cum as hard as you did last night?" he asked me, his tongue darted inside my ear, licking all around.

I shivered from the contact, my hips pushing out towards his crotch before I could stop myself. Damn, he made me so fucking horny! I needed to get some control over myself and fast. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. Théoden grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked my head back painfully.

"Ouch!" I screamed, thinking he was going to break my damn neck.

"I asked you a question, answer it!" he snarled.

"No, Master. Last night was the first time I came so hard I passed out," I admitted.

He laughed and you could almost see his wickedness floating from his lips along with the sound.

"Do you want to fuck me, Noel?"

You know the answer already, why do you need me to say it?

"Because we both need to hear the words come out of your mouth. Answer my questions as I ask them, or earn yourself another punishment. This is your final warning."

Oh shit! Fine, you win. "Yes Master, I...I want you to fuck me again." Oh God, Théoden was right! Having to say the words out loud somehow gave them power over me. I could feel myself becoming more of the vampire he wanted than me fighting to stay the man that I used to be. I don't know how to fight anymore. I have no anchor to keep me strong, and every time I try, he finds another way to destroy my support. What is going to be left of me when he's done?

"Perfection. That is what will be left when I am done training you," Théoden whispered. "You will fear nothing but me, and in the eyes of everyone else, you will be a god." He stepped back, finally, giving me the space I needed to gather my bearings. He walked over to the corner of the room. "But first, we need to get rid of that pesky, sentimental humanity you're clinging to. I detest it. It renders you weak and I have no place for weakness in my House."

When he turned around, he was carrying a silver paddle. He started walking back to me and I could feel my stomach recoil as my heart leaped into my throat. I knew he was going to use that paddle on me and I knew it was going to hurt like a motherfucker. What I didn't know was what lesson he wanted to teach me this time.

He stood behind me and I tried very hard to stay still with my hands planted on the mantel. "Remember last night, when I told you that you earned yourself a punishment for striking your brother?"

Oh fuck! Damn it, I'd forgotten about that. Shit!

"Yes, Master."

"That's going to be an extra five slaps because you've just lied to me," Théoden said.

I looked at him over my shoulder, confused. "Master, I don't understand?"

Théoden sighed. "I asked you, did you remember your punishment? You obviously had forgotten, but claimed you didn't. You lied, so I'm adding five extra slaps with this paddle." He wiggled it in my face and I noticed the paddle had little silver spikes, dozens of them.

Shit. I was worried before, but now I was terrified.

Théoden laughed under his breath, but continued to carry out my punishment. "Now, the way you handle this will prove if you're worthy to be considered a man and not a bitch in my eyes."

That sparked something inside me... Théoden was offering me a chance to reclaim at least a portion of my dignity. I needed to know if it was true. "Does this mean you won't call me 'bitch' anymore or refer to my asshole as a pussy, Master?"

Théoden chuckled. "It will not be referred to as your name, no. However, I can't promise that you won't be called that in the heat of passion."

"What about the 'pussy' part, and making me dress up in women's clothes, Master?"

"Only if you want us to."

"I don't, Master."

"Then you'll never have to wear them again after this moment or hear your luscious, tight hole be called a pussy without your consent. This is the olive branch, so to speak, that I am extending to you. But first, you must prove that you deserve our respect," Théoden said, then he came even closer to me. "This will not be an easy punishment."

"None of your punishments are easy or painless, Master." I remembered each and every one of his games of torment.

"They were never games, pet," Théoden purred. "Are you ready?"

"What is it that you want me to do, Master?" I wanted to know what more I had to prove in order to gain his respect.

"It's simple, Noel. Take this punishment like a man. No screaming, no crying, and don't try to escape."

Jesus Christ, he was asking for the impossible! He was about to beat the shit out of me with a silver paddle with spikes in it, for God's sake. It was about to hurt like a motherfucker's motherfucker! Still, I wanted to regain my manhood, so I braced myself against the mantel and nodded.

"I'm ready, Master." I can do this.

Thedoen smiled. "Very good. I'll give you twenty-five slaps."

He stood back and I closed my eyes, imagining the worst pain I'd felt since he'd turned me. God, the list was long. The first blow was so intensely painful, it made me bite my tongue nearly in two trying to stay quiet. My mouth flooded with blood and I swallowed the elixir as my tongue healed. The sting from the blows hurt like hell and Théoden wasn't giving me any time to recover before he slapped my ass again. The silver spikes embedded in my skin, burning my flesh. The paddle burned as well, it was a double assault. I swallowed hard, trying to keep my screams and tears at bay. I didn't know if I'd be able to. He did five blows in quick succession and I clenched the mantle so hard the marble cracked, then crumbled under my fingers. Théoden paused, seeing his beautiful marble mantel destroyed. Fear struck me, my heart damn near jumping out my body. I just knew he'd punish me for ruining his property.

He laughed and I couldn't have been more shocked than if he had put on a bunny suit and hopped around the room.

He nodded approvingly, smiling. "Very strong, that pleases me. You're doing well, pet. Let's get you some help, shall we."

I didn't know what he meant by that... frankly, I was just happy he wasn't pissed at me. A few seconds later, Marco walked into the room wearing a pair of sweats and nothing else. He still reeked of sex and I could smell Ryu's scent all over him. I did notice that Théoden never vocally summoned him, so that tells me not only can he read minds, but he can also call us to him. It wasn't the first time I'd seen him work that trick. But it meant something more... that I'd never be free of him. Ever.

"That is correct, my pet," Théoden agreed with my mental musings.

Damn, that shit was irritating!

"You'll soon grow comforted knowing that I'm always with you, Noel," Théoden responded to my thoughts.

Wasn't so sure about that, but I knew better than to argue the point.

Marco walked over to the destroyed mantle, pointing. "Did the bitch do this, Sire?"

Yeah, I was getting reeeeally sick of that "bitch" shit. If I could survive this, hopefully I'd never have to hear it again. Bring it on!

Théoden chuckled and nodded. "He did. Makes me proud. He needs the strength of his big brother to endure his punishment."

Marco smirked and stepped in front of me. "Here, you can hold my hands, squeeze as hard as you need."

I looked up at him, he was the reason I was getting spanked now... or maybe he was just a catalyst. I shouldn't have hit him, I knew I was going to pay for it.

"Very wise, pet. You're learning," Théoden said.

Damn, I'll be happy when he gets bored with me and stops reading my mind.

"I could never tire of my children. Now, take Marco's hands and let's finish this." Théoden waited until I did what I was told and then he laid into me so hard. It was as if he wanted me to break down, but I refused.

I squeezed Marco's hands so hard my own hands were hurting. I growled and grunted, struggling not to scream like I really wanted to. Oh God, it hurt! It hurt so terribly! At one point, I leaned against Marco's huge chest, my body jerking with each slap. I could feel my blood flowing down the back of my legs, the scent of it filled the room and in spite of the pain, my hunger rose. I had long since lost count of each strike, I was just trying to stay conscious at this point.

"Last five, these will be the hardest," Théoden announced, and then he planted the paddle on my ass and I swear I saw stars. It was worse than the other blows because he held it there, letting the silver burn my flesh away.

"Arrrrrrgggggggg fuck!" I growled low through clenched teeth and bit my tongue again, tasting blood.

Marco laughed. "He might have broken Tyler's fingers had he been holding his hands. He's gripping the shit out of me."

Théoden chuckled. "Four." He pulled the paddle back and then did it again.

Sweat was pouring from my pores like water and I was feeling a bit lightheaded from the blood loss and agony. The pain was searing and I gripped Marco harder, hoping I could bear it until the end.

"Three." He slapped my ass again, letting the silver burn away the flesh that had just healed.

"Oh God!" I panted. It took everything I had not to fall to the floor.

"Two."

I pounded my head against Marco's barrel chest and prayed for the end to finally come.

"One." Théoden really put some elbow grease into that last swing. He actually lifted me off my feet with it. Lucky for me, it hurt so badly it stole my voice. I think that would have been the one to make me scream. My face was a twisted mask of agony as I bared the scorching sting and burn of the paddle. Théoden held it there for a full minute, my flesh sizzling away like fat on a hot griddle. I growled and banged my head against Marco. My chest heaved with the insurmountable effort it took for me to stay calm through the misery I was feeling. Finally, after what seemed like hours of torture, Théoden pulled it away. I was shaking, weak and a little nauseated from the entire ordeal.

"You did well, little brother," Marco said.

Dimly, I became aware of Théoden putting his arms around me, hugging me. I felt so exhausted, my knees buckled. I would have fallen to the floor had Théoden not been holding me.

"You have proven yourself a man tonight, Noel," Théoden said.

I was leaning against his chest and all I wanted to do was pass the fuck out. Thank god all of my wounds were healed and the pain was finally gone.

"What do you say?" Théoden asked.

It took me a few seconds to figure out what else he wanted from me, then I understood. "Thank you, Master."

"Very good. Go wash up, we're leaving soon," Théoden said. He turned to Marco. "Help bathe him."

"Sure, Sire." Marco took me from Théoden and tossed me over his massive shoulder.

He carried me to the dungeon shower and placed me on my feet. I was a little wobbly, but I was still able to stand up. Marco stripped, climbed in with me, then washed all the blood and sweat off my body. He paused at my cock, playing with it a bit. He stroked my shaft and blood raced to my dick, filling it out.

"Yeah, you like that, hm?" Marco asked, smirking.

"Yes, Sir, but I don't think I have permission to cum," I said, hoping he'd stop because damn, it felt really good.

"You don't, but who said I was going to let you cum?"

"I... nobody, Sir."

"That's right. I'm just teasing this pretty cock of yours. Besides, your friend here is wrapped up and locked down so tight you couldn't cum even if you wanted to." He rubbed his thumb over the head of my cock, playing with the ridge of my crown. A shiver ran through me and I had to brace myself against the shower wall to keep steady. "I like all of these piercings." He fingered my magic cross piercing and I felt an intense tingle inside my dick, making me want to cum even more. "You know, if you're a good boy, I might sit on your cock, ride you hard. I don't give my ass to anyone but Théoden, but I'm curious to feel these pretty rings rubbing against my prostate."

To my utter shock, my cock jumped as if it was excited about the prospect of banging Marco's hairy asshole.

"Whoa! Look at that. Looks like somebody wants to feel his big brother's tight ass riding his cock." Marco chuckled.

Wait a minute, is that true? Did I really want to fuck Marco? I looked down at my dick while he stroked it. It was full and red, hard as stone. Damn, I wanted to fuck, period, and his hands worked me over expertly. I moaned and leaned my hips forward into him.

"To tell you the truth, I didn't think you had the balls to handle that punishment. I would have bet my left nut that you were going to scream and cry like a little bitch at the first slap. You surprised the fuck out of me, little brother," Marco said.

I wasn't so sure how I felt about getting his compliment. I suppose I should be grateful... I was still kind of pissed from getting the shit beat out of me to be receptive to any compliment, really.

"Is that something everyone goes through, Sir?" I asked. I wanted to know if it was some test of Théoden's.

Marco shook his head. "Some of us didn't need persuading to want to be a part of this House. Others, well, truth be told, Donovan had it worse than you. Michael, too. Neither of them wanted to be vampires. They fought the inevitable, just like you did, and lost. But that's all in the past now as you can see. They realized a long time ago just how lucky they were, and you will, too."

"I find it hard to believe that either of them were like me, Sir," I said. No way could the Michael and Donovan I knew have been straight or resistant to this life. I'd assumed they chose to be vampires.

Marco smiled. "Believe it or not, Donovan was a priest when Théoden came upon him. Michael, a teacher. They both fought tooth and nail against their fate until they learned to accept it. Then they learned to love it and that's what you're seeing now. Them living life to the fullest and enjoying all of the pleasures we're entitled to. You're well on your way to doing the same, especially after tonight." He stopped stroking my cock and I held back my grumble of disappointment. "You need to go back upstairs. Let's not keep our Father waiting."

I did just that, not wanting to piss Théoden off, not after the ass-whooping I'd just received. Still, my mind was reeling thinking about Michael and Donovan... particularly Donovan. Wow, just wow... a priest! I was also very curious about tonight. So many references were made about how important this night was and I wondered what Théoden had planned? A slight pain in my stomach reminded me that I was starving and I knew what I'd need to feed on to make the pain go away. That hunger was starting to grow in my gut and I didn't want to delay any longer than necessary. I returned to the den and Théoden was waiting by the mantle, examining it.

"You did quite a number on this, Noel," Théoden said.

"Are you mad, Master?" I asked. If I was going to get beaten for it, I wanted to know.

"I'm not going to punish you for this. Had you cried or screamed out... that would have been disappointing. Come." He walked out of the room and I jogged behind him to catch up. I wasn't too keen on leaving the mansion practically naked as I was, but I also knew I had no choice. We entered the elevator and took it all the way down to the garage.

"Are the others coming with us, Master?" I asked.

Théoden shook his head. "No. I suggest you be on your best behavior. Remember all of the lessons you've learned in my House. I expect complete and total obedience at all times. If you forget what I've taught you, I have no problem reminding you and I don't care if we're in public or not."

The last thing I wanted was to get punished in front of others. It was bad enough to have it happen at all, or even in front of my brothers. Let alone in front of strangers. I nodded. "I understand, Master."

"Good."
Chapter Fourteen

The doors opened and we walked out. Théoden practically strolled to the car, all powerful and bold... he was fearless. The driver was waiting for us and he hurriedly opened the door when we approached the car. I climbed in behind Théoden, settling into the leather seat. The driver started the engine and we began to move out.

I looked at Théoden. "Master, where are we going?"

"You may have earned the right to not be called a bitch by name anymore, but don't think this status entitles you to the right to question what I do. I tell you to come—you come—no questions asked. Am I clear?" Théoden didn't even look at me, he stared out of the window. But he didn't have to make eye contact. He knew I understood.

"Yes, Master," I said.

We sat in silence for the length of the ride and I watched the city in all its beauty. I didn't get a chance to really look around whenever I was in the city before because we had missions to carry out. No time to sight-see. But sitting in the car beside him, the ride was smooth and I just enjoyed the trip. New Haven wasn't anything like the Outskirts. The streets were clean, the buildings all occupied. There weren't any bums hanging out in alleyways or on corners. No beggars bugging people coming out of stores or restaurants.

Things looked pretty normal from what I could see. As much as I didn't want to admit it, I could see why some people opted to join them, the supes. They wanted to cling to this normalcy, this façade of a utopia, regardless of the price. Sure, it looked perfect on the outside, rich and luxurious in its decadence, but I knew that they had to give their bodies up at any moment.

If a vampire wanted to feed on one of the city's citizens, all they had to do was take them. It didn't matter if they were at home with their families or not. They would have to open a vein for them. Same with the dragons. If you were at work and one of them wanted to feed, they'd pull you aside, bend you over, and fuck you until they were well satisfied. Even more terrifying were the werewolves. If they wanted to torture you for fun, they did. Hell, I remember how shocked I was the first time I'd seen a dragon feeding on a guy who was just walking down the street. He fucked him right there against the side of a building while everyone just walked by as if nothing was happening.

The only stipulation on any of them, from what I'd heard, was that they weren't allowed to kill you. That's only if you were a citizen. It was the price the humans paid for their new lifestyles. A criminal however, meaning someone from the Outskirts, was open game. Prisons were the human stockade. People were shipped to the dungeons, bordellos, and sanguinistas for the purpose of feeding and fun for supes.

Speaking of, the car pulled up right in front of Starling, a sanguinista I was familiar with. It was one of the so-called classier ones, even though I knew the monsters inside were savage nonetheless. Our driver opened the door for us and Théoden climbed out. I followed him. I felt so embarrassed walking behind him, ass, cock and balls hanging out for all to see. My leather harness only made my nakedness more prominent. I stood beside Théoden with my hands covering my cock.

He turned and looked at me. "Remove your hands."

I didn't want to, but I did, dropping my hands to my sides. I could feel the blood rise to my cheeks, I was so humiliated.

"I want everyone to see you, piercings and all. You belong to me and nothing I own is shameful. Never seek to cover yourself again, do you understand?"

I nodded. "Yes, Master."

He walked up to the front door, and the two doormen, also vampires, bowed and opened the door for him. It was warm inside and brightly lit by dozens of crystal chandeliers. The floor was white, grey, and black marble and the antique crushed velvet sofas and chairs were wine red. There was an attractive blond-haired, blue-eyed male host with slightly pale skin standing by a black lacquered podium with a crest on it like this place was a restaurant. I guess in some morbid way, it was.

"Lord Théoden, it's our pleasure to have you visit us tonight. Do you have any one in particular you'd like or would you like to see our selection of available feeders?" the host asked.

The guy was a complete suck up.

"Let's see what you have in stock," Théoden said.

"Very good, please follow me, Sir." He personally led us into an even larger room with floor-length mirrors placed in certain areas so that you could see your reflection from the white leather sofas. The floor was still marble, but it was black with sparkling gold flecks embedded in it. Okay, so it was an elegant establishment. Ironic for the brutality that went down here.

"Please make yourself comfortable, Sir." He gestured to the leather sofa.

Théoden sat down, then gestured for me to sit on the floor by his feet. It was some degrading shit, but I knelt on the floor, eyes downcast. There were other vampires around the room, they all seemed to pay Théoden a great amount of respect. Bowing to him and staring with a certain reverence. I knew Théoden was the Lord of the Fifth District, but there were four other Lords, too. For the first time since meeting him, I wondered what rank he was. If he and his children were the cream of the vampire crop... where did he stand in the royalty hierarchy?

"The Fifth District is the highest rank, second only to the Prince of the City," Théoden answered my thought.

Holy shit! No wonder people were acting like he was a serious big wig. It's because he was. Théoden ran his fingers through my curls and the connection sent waves of pleasure through my body. My cock started to fill and harden, bending to his will.

The host returned, and by their distinctive scents, I could tell he had twenty humans with him, male and female. "Lord Théoden, feast your eyes on our best stock. Their blood is sultry and sweet and their bodies are clean. Just look at the pretty cock on this one."

I took a risk and looked out the corner of my eye to see the host pointing to a teenager, had to be seventeen or eighteen, no older than that. I kept my thoughts blank regarding the humans. I didn't want any emotions I may have stir up ideas for Théoden.

"I only require blood for now, Raphael," Théoden said. "I'll take the boy and that one... and that one."

"Very good selection, my Lord. Would you prefer a private room?" the host asked.

"No."

"Yes, of course."

I could hear the host telling the humans to go to their customer. They drew closer, two of them, one a young male and the other female, sat on the floor beside me, and the third, the teenager, climbed on Théoden's lap.

"My blood is very sweet, my Lord," The boy said in a soft, slightly frightened voice. I could smell his fear and I knew Théoden could, too. It was almost like an appetizer before the meal... the scent of fear was so potent you could taste it.

Théoden caressed the boy's face, stroking his jawline. "Oh, I know. I bet it's the sweetest. Turn around."

Out the corner of my eye, I watched the boy switch positions on Théoden's lap. Now he was facing me with his back towards Théoden.

"Noel, you will feed from his femoral. Take care not to kill him. Although his death would mean nothing to me, rules are rules." Théoden slapped the inside of the teenager's right thigh where he wanted me to feed.

Jesus Christ! How can you just say that kind of shit in front of him? Never mind, I already knew the answer.

Théoden chuckled, having read my mind.

Humans were food to Théoden, no matter what. From what I was seeing around the room, that would be the consensus for all of the vampires. I watched a male vampire bite into another young human. It looked like it was painful, the boy screamed and tried to break free, but the vampire had his arms locked around him as he fed greedily. I can't imagine what the humans here were thinking seeing a sight like that. Knowing that you were just food and that your feelings didn't matter. I had a little taste of that living with Théoden and I can tell you... it fucking sucks big time.

"Snap out of it!" Théoden commanded, and my attention was on him instantly. His cold gray eyes peered down at me. "Feed."

I leaned forward and looked up at the boy. He was terrified and I'm sure Théoden's comment about his death meaning nothing didn't help alleviate any stress he may have already had. Once upon a time, I wanted to free these humans, many of which were trapped in places like these. Now, here I am, getting ready to exploit them. My, how the mighty have fallen... and fallen into a cesspool.

"You are superior to them in every way. They are cattle to us as a cow is to them. Their fear or hate matters not. Feed or starve, but if it is the latter, this will set us back on your training and as you know... another lesson will have to follow," Théoden warned.

Oh shit! Hell no, I knew what he meant by that.

I crawled between both of their legs, the boy was naked, as were the other two humans. One quick glance around the room revealed that every human was naked, some were actually fucking their vampire customers. I turned my attention back to the boy, best not to keep Théoden waiting. My fangs extended and I spread his legs wider, then bit into that beautiful deep purple vein near his crotch. I could feel his cock against my cheek grow harder as I fed. The boy was moaning and squirming on Théoden's lap, but I was so lost in the deliciousness of his blood. I really wanted to drink every drop, but I knew I'd pull back, no matter how exquisite his blood was. All it would take was that one memory of those kids. I could feel the boy quaking against us, his semen slid down my cheek as he shot his load. My own cock wanted to erupt, but the ring and rod kept my juices contained. When I felt his heartbeat slow, I pulled back, licking my lips.

"How was he?" Théoden asked.

"Fucking awesome!" I said, reeling from my bloodhaze. I leaned forward, licking the blood from his bite wound. I could smell the boy's cum still clinging to his softening cock. A part of me wanted to lick it. I decided to give in to the temptation of my nature and I ran my tongue down the length of his semi-hard penis, lapping up his sticky milk.

"Mmmmmm," I moaned. Yeah, it was still tasty and I took his whole cock into my mouth, cleaning it of his fluid. The boy arched weakly against Théoden, whimpering from the pleasure my mouth gave him. When there was nothing left, I pulled way.

"Very good," Théoden said, wiping some of the cum from my cheek. He stuck his finger in his mouth, sucking the goodness away. Then he pushed the teenager off his lap onto the sofa where the boy drifted blissfully off to sleep. At least, I think it was blissfully, he did have a silly-ass grin on his face.

"Come here." Théoden motioned for the female to climb onto his lap and she did. With the speed of a viper attack, he bit into her throat, catching her by surprise. I watched him feeding, he didn't spill a drop as he sucked. I watched the girl rocking and grinding against him. She looked to be twenty-two, maybe, and no doubt she was enjoying what he was doing to her. She must have had two orgasms while he fed. The scent of her sex seduced me and my cock ached to break free of its constraints. I watched as her pussy constricted and squirted with each climax and I fought the urge to put my mouth on it and suck the juices flowing from her. Finally, Théoden pulled back, licking the blood from his lips. Like the boy, the girl was through for the night. He tossed her to the floor like she was a bag of trash. I hated how he was treating the humans, but at least he didn't kill them. I guess that's something good.

"Take that one," Théoden said, pointing to the boy sitting next to me.

He looked younger than the other one, like fifteen or fourteen. I wondered where they came from, these teenagers? He swallowed hard and I could see his little body shivering in fear. I didn't want to feed from him, but I knew what would happen if I refused, so it was on with the show. The least I could do was try to make his experience less painful and terrifying.

"Shhhh, it's okay. I'm not going to hurt you," I said, putting my arm around the boy and pulling him closer. "It's only going to hurt for like a second and then it's going to feel really good. You'll see."

"It always hurts... really bad," the boy said, tears started falling from his eyes.

"Not when we do it," I said, trying to comfort the boy. I was actually surprised Théoden was allowing me to do this. "I promise, it'll feel good. Don't be afraid."

The boy was still shaking, but he nodded. Like me, it wasn't like he had a choice in the matter either. He closed his eyes as I drew closer to his jugular. Oh, it was a pretty vein, pumping fiercely under his pale, thin flesh. I could smell the sweet blood flowing through him and my thirst rose. I swallow the saliva that had gathered in my mouth and then I sank my fangs. The blood spurted, hitting the back of my throat and I moaned in ecstasy. Oh merciful God, this was heaven! The boy had screamed when my fangs pierced his skin, but now he was like putty in my hands. I drank until I felt that moment come and then I pulled away. The boy was panting with a goofy, satisfied smile on his face, too.

"You... were....right," he said, giggling.

I looked down, noticing he'd climaxed during my feeding just like the others did. Unlike Théoden, I picked the boy up and placed him on the sofa beside the other one. I went to pick up the female, but Théoden stopped me.

"Leave her. Let the host tend to them," he said.

I couldn't help but wonder if there was a bit of jealousy behind Théoden's decision to toss the female to the floor, knowing I preferred women.

"They are useless to you apart from what flows through their veins." He leaned over, gripping my chin kind of hard and bringing my face closer to his. "What do I have to be jealous of? My cock sustains you. My blood binds you and my commands control you. She means nothing to me, pet, none of them do. Now, come."

He rose from the sofa, adjusting his erection in his pants. He stepped over the girl and I scrambled to my feet to catch up to him.

"I hope you enjoyed your meal, my Lord," the host said when we came into the lobby.

"It was... tasty," Théoden replied. He walked out and I followed. We climbed into our car that was waiting for us.

I sat beside him while the car took off down the road wondering why he let me show the humans kindness. That just didn't seem like him.

"I don't care how you feed as long as you feed. Kill them if you feel like it, with the exception of the citizens. Hypnotize them if it makes you feel better. But the moment you refuse to feed, that's when we're going to have a problem. My children are to feed nightly on blood. Go to the Outskirts and take a criminal from the gutter or feed at a sanguinista or from a citizen, you have options," Théoden said.

I think that was probably the best news I'd heard since I'd been turned.

"There will be many times, however, when you'll feed with your family. That can go either way, I'll expect you to follow orders regardless of what I ask of you," Théoden said, thus putting a damper on my sudden relief.

"Yes, Master," I said, knowing he wanted confirmation from me.

"Good."

"Master, what about... you know... how often do I have to feed on that?" I asked.

"Say the word, Noel."

I sighed. "Cum, Master."

Théoden smiled wickedly. "You love the taste of it. I would think you'd want it nightly as well."

"Is that how much I have to have it, Master?"

"No. Every other night should do. If you wait longer than that, you'll start to weaken and feel sick. I won't stand for that, so don't test me."

"Yes, Master."

"Good. I'm glad we've had this conversation."

I was, too.
Chapter Fifteen

It didn't take us long to pull up in front of the next destination. I had never been here before, but I recognized the name on the building. Interloper. It was a bordello where the dragons frequented. The driver opened the door and Théoden climbed out and I followed him, a little reluctantly. I didn't know why we were here and I wasn't sure we'd be fully accepted. Sure, this place was in the neutral zone, still, there had to be some tension. There were no fancy-dressed doormen at this establishment, just a few security cameras and a large, thick-looking steel door. Théoden walked up to the door and knocked. For a few seconds, nothing happened and then the door opened and we stepped inside. I could smell the aroma of sex and blood the moment we entered and my dick became hard as a rock, sticking out like a navigator pointing me in the direction where it wanted to go.

Théoden reached down, grabbing my cock and stroking it a little. "You've been such a good boy this evening that I feel like rewarding you with a fine meal."

"Ah..." I let my thought die. I wasn't too keen of having to feed on cum in a room full of strangers. We could have just done this at home. However, I didn't want to say that to Théoden for a number of reasons.

He turned to me. "You were going to say something?" He cocked an eyebrow and I knew he was challenging me, wondering if I was going to lie to him.

Nope. Those days are over and hopefully, so is the pain I'd suffered. "I was just going to say that I could do that..." Better rephrase. "...That we could do that at home, Master."

"You can't get this particular treat at home."

"It's okay... not necessary. We can leave," I said. Hoping he'd just take us home. I didn't like being out in public like this and I didn't want what he had planned.

His grip on my cock tightened and I gasped.

"Noel, if we go home right now, it won't be because I'd given in to you. It'll be because you've earned yourself a punishment by acting out in public. You will not disobey me in any way. Let this be the last time I have to say those words. If I find myself repeating them at any time... you will pay. Are we clear?" Théoden's grip on my cock twisted a little and I jerked and groaned from the pain.

"Yes... Master," I said, panting and wincing.

"Excellent." He let me go and I released a sigh of relief. "Now, follow me."

We walked through the double steel doors into what looked like one big fucking orgy going on. Everyone was naked or half naked. Some were dressed in leather pants, chaps, or harnesses similar to mine. They were grouped together in pairs, triples and even quadruples, moaning, fucking and sucking. It was one of the hottest things I'd ever seen. I looked over at Théoden and he was scanning the room. I could tell he was highly aroused by everything that was going on and I knew for sure that was the case when he reached down and stroked his cock through his leather pants. Apart from the writhing bodies, I noticed the ambiance and décor of the bordello. All black leather and royal blue curtains draped the walls. Dark blue ceramic tile covered the floor and I could see that it was sticky and wet with various fluids.

"Théoden, buddy... what brings you here?"

The voice came from a gorgeous fucking man dressed in a black leather vest, pants, and boots. He was at least six-three with auburn hair, all muscle and hot as hell. His green eyes scanned over to me then went back to Théoden. Damn it! Why am I looking at men like this? I'd been with Théoden for about a week and already I'm checking dudes out. How pathetic is that? I couldn't help but wonder if I was easier to break than Donovan or Michael? Shit! Am I broken?

I watched Théoden embrace this other guy, they exchanged pleasantries, as friends do. I looked at my Master and I knew without a shadow of a doubt, he'd won. I was too afraid to cross him. Too afraid to fight back because I knew he'd not only make me suffer... and boy he had ways of making me suffer, but he would make innocent humans pay for my mistakes as well. Humans had enough to worry about, they didn't need to have to add my punishments to their list. I would never be okay with killing children in front of their families. Never. So yeah, I was his, broken, and all it took was a week in hell.

"So this is your youngest?" the guy said, gesturing to me. I swear he had the prettiest green eyes I'd ever seen and a head full of thick wavy locks. I kind of wanted to run my fingers through his hair just to see if it felt as silky as it looked.

Théoden turned and smiled. "Yes."

The other guy nodded and smirked. "He's hotter now in person than he was on TV, shitting all over himself."

Oh my God, how could he just say that ignorant shit right in front of me as if I don't have feelings? Fucking callous asshole! For that brief moment in time, I'd forgotten that Théoden could read my mind. I was quickly reminded when his backhand met my cheek and dislocated my jaw. I stumbled and fell back against the wall, writhing in pain until my injury healed. It hurt like hell having to feel my bones reconnecting, but a few seconds later, I was okay. I looked up at Théoden and his stare was hardcore and I knew I'd fucked up.

"I don't think we need to discuss why that needed to be done, do we?" Théoden was making his point heard, that's for sure. I was hoping that he was not going to punish me further, that the blow to the side of my face was enough. "That's up to you," he said.

I nodded. "I'm sorry, Master. It won't happen again." At least I hoped I could keep it together.

"Good." Théoden turned back to his friend.

"Everything cool?" he asked, eyebrow arched.

"Perfect. So, why don't we go someplace private," Théoden suggested.

"Of course, I wouldn't have it any other way." The guy led us out of the huge orgy room, up a flight of stairs and into what looked to be an office. There were two leather chairs, a mahogany desk with some papers and a computer on it, and a black leather sofa. The floors were black and white marble and the walls were deep red. It was a nice office, but I guess anyone could have nice things if you take them from other people. I decided to stop that train of thought. It'd do me no good and the last thing I needed was to have Théoden pissed off with me.

The guy locked the door and walked over to his sofa, sitting down. "So, what brings you here?"

Théoden sat in one of the leather chairs, his body was completely at ease. I knelt on the floor beside his chair like a good little slave. "My youngest needs to feed and I wanted to give him a reward for being so good tonight." He looked at me. "We'll disregard the incident downstairs... just this once."

"Ahh, well... you know I'll be more than happy to feed him." He started to unbutton his leather pants, and he pulled his long cock out. It was at least nine inches, thick and veiny. The head was wide and very spongy-looking. He stroked it a few times, getting it hard. "So, what should I call him?" He was looking at me now, all lusty.

"Well, anything but 'bitch', I suppose," Théoden said with a chuckle.

I watched this mystery man's hand work his shaft, sliding up and down, up and down and I wanted his cock in my mouth. I wanted to taste his precum, dude was a dragon, had to be amazing, right?

"Ohhhhhhh, this one wants me badly. I can taste his desire on my tongue. He wants my cock in his mouth, my cum down his throat, don't you?" the stranger asked me.

I already knew I couldn't lie. As a matter of fact, having to be this honest is what I think helped Théoden beat down my resolve. I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"Théoden, how is your boy here on sucking cock? Be honest with me, is he any good?"

"Do you think I'd bring a child of mine here if he wasn't, Tylendel?"

Tylendel, so that was his name. Kind of pretty. I knelt by Théoden, quietly listening to them discussing my cock sucking skills as if they were talking about my cooking. While they conversed, there was something else I noticed. He didn't address Théoden as "Lord" or as his subordinate. I found that interesting.

"Well, come on over here, boy, suck your meal from my balls."

The invitation was crude as fuck, but I knew I had to be grateful regardless. I crawled over to where Tylendel sat on the sofa, legs spread wide for me to ease in between them. His cock was engorged with blood and practically pulsating when I touched it. I looked up at him, nervous as hell. He was a complete stranger to me. There was no blood connection tying us together like there was with Théoden and my brothers, yet there was some link between us. It was faint and overpowered by the connection I shared with Théoden, but I could still feel it and the desire I felt for him when I was beside Théoden grew the moment I grabbed his cock.

"Go on, boy, devour my meat," Tylendel said, pumping his hips up.

"Make me proud, Noel," Théoden said. It was more of a command than words of encouragement. That much, I was sure.

I leaned forward toward this strange cock in my hand. I stuck my tongue out, licking up the precum that was running along his shaft. Oh, sweet buttery Jesus! My entire body shook from the pleasure that contact made, and the taste of his fluid! Oh. My. God! What the fuck?! I thought sucking Théoden's cock was heaven. This was heaven multiplied by heaven! I licked and sucked his cock like it was a popsicle on a hundred degree day and I didn't want to waste a drop. No sticky wetness would spill over my fingers this time. I slurped over the head, sucking hard on his crown, running my tongue under his glans.

"Awwww fuck, yeah... that's it, savor it, boy," Tylendel purred.

I could feel his fingers in my hair, playing with my curls. I looked up briefly and my cock jumped with excitement to see him looking back down at me with those emerald green eyes looking like jewels set in an extraordinarily handsome face. He was just as gorgeous as Théoden, even though I never wanted to admit that man was attractive to me in any capacity. Fact is, he was... as were my brothers. This week, being with him has changed me forever, and that wasn't more evident than it was now as I hungrily gobbled on a hard cock. I opened my throat to Tylendel's rod, taking it all the way down.

"Ohhhhhhhh, fuuuuck," Tylendel moaned, his head tipping back to rest on the sofa.

"Told you his mouth was perfection," Théoden said proudly from across the room.

"He's definitely earning his meal," Tylendel remarked. "Oh, ohhhh, suck it, baby."

He was leaking the most delicious precum I'd ever tasted and I wanted more of it. I wanted his cum gushing in my mouth, not down my throat. I wanted to savor the flavor before I swallowed it. I jerked his shaft in time with my mouth, encompassing his entire cock in heat and wetness, suction and sensation. I moved down, licking his hairy balls, sucking them both in my mouth and I heard him moan louder. The whole time I was sucking his cock, I wanted to jerk off, feel my own orgasm spill from me. I wanted to feel that pleasure. Last night had been amazing, my body was still buzzing from the memory of it. That experience only added to what I was going through now. I kept my attention on Tylendel's cock, sucking his head, rubbing my tongue into his slit. I wished I still had my ring, I'd love to use the tricks I'd learned with it on him.

"Ahh, ahhhhh fuck... your boy is damn good! Shit, I'm about to unload in his mouth."

"Please do, Tylendel. I want to watch you shoot your cream into his hungry gullet, fill my boy up," Théoden said.

Tylendel's body tensed and I knew he was getting ready to cum. His balls drew tight and his cock swelled. I locked my lips around the head and after a few more strokes, he shot wad after wad of his seed in my mouth and I was in ecstasy. It was absolutely marvelous. He was screaming and grunting as he came, gripping my hair and holding my face in place, as if I was going anywhere. I swallowed every single drop, savoring his dragon flavor as long as I could. This... this was as good as blood. I wanted it to go on forever and when I felt it start to trickle, I sucked harder and started pumping his cock faster. Tylendel convulsed and yelped, prying me off his overly sensitive cock. Théoden was laughing at us and it was a genuine laugh, no malice behind it whatsoever.

"Dragons are very sensitive after we cum, more so than humans and vampires. You'd do well to remember that," Tylendel scolded me and I nodded. Still, I was looking at his cock, soft and glistening with my spit, and I wanted it back in my mouth. He laughed. "Your boy has quite the appetite."

"He does. You should have seen him last night, he was insatiable," Théoden said.

"Well, then he's in good company with you. If there's anyone in the vampire kingdom that knows how to satisfy a sexual appetite, it's you," Tylendel complimented with a nod in Théoden's direction.

"You would know." Théoden winked.

Tylendel smiled, then looked down at me. He grabbed my chin, tilting my face up to his. "Did you enjoy that?"

I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"I see by your chastity that your Daddy has you on a bit of cum control..." He looked up at Théoden. "Please tell me this isn't the only fun we're going to have tonight?"

I'd heard Théoden referred to as many things, but "Daddy" was new to me. Wasn't sure how I felt about that. I was used to him being "Father" or "Sire", but I guess it's the same thing. Still, hearing him being called my "Daddy" threw me off guard. Maybe that's just his kink... who the fuck am I kidding? It's Théoden's, too.

"Well, I don't know. What do you propose?" Théoden asked his friend. "What fun do you want to have?"

Tylendel laughed, deep and majestic and sexy as hell. No wonder the bordellos were filled with willing humans. I'd never understood before why people would line up to be fed on by them. I could see why now.

Tylendel released my chin. "I know how possessive you are with your children, but this one, your new son... I want to fuck him."

"On one condition." Théoden leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

"And that is?" Tylendel was waiting for his response.

Hell, I was, too. What was the going rate for my ass?

"Your blood. I want it," Théoden said.

"Oh, oh, oh, ohh, that's a tall order," Tylendel stated, slapping his thigh and laughing.

"You want to fuck my child, that's the deal."

I felt completely awkward being the subject of negotiation and that "deal" they were talking about was my ass, or rather who had the chance to fuck me. What really pissed me off was that I didn't have a say in it.

"Is his ass tight?"

That was Tylendel. He spoke with so much candor around Théoden, I was really curious as to who he was to him.

"Virgin," Théoden replied. He sounded like he was so proud of that fact.

"Well damn, I'll open a vein for that. Virgins, believe it or not, are hard to come by around here. You fuck them once and the magic's gone. That's what I love about vampires and even werewolves, your bodies just bounce right back." Tylendel laughed and Théoden joined him. "With us, we lose our virginity and the Ceremonial Rite-of-Passage is done."

I was still sitting on my knees, speechless and not even really knowing what to say. I wanted to think certain thoughts, but I didn't want to piss Théoden off. I hated that I felt like a shell of my former self. Still, even in the midst of all that emotion, I was aroused by their presence. My cock throbbed with anticipation of them having their way with me, my body yearned for it. For the pleasure of being taken, possessed... fucked hard. As much as I tried to push that thought back, it kept jumping into the front of my mind, taking over all of my attention.

"Ooohhh, your boy is feeding me a ton of desire. He wants both of our cocks," Tylendel said, stroking his dick.

Shit! Fucking dragons can feed off desire as well as sex. So much for trying to play it cool... not that it mattered. Théoden no doubt knew my thoughts.

"Of course he does. He knows his place. Now, back to business; top or bottom?" Théoden asked.

"Top, of course," Tylendel smirked. "Besides, you look like you could eat, too."

Tylendel patted the sofa seat next to him. "Why don't you take off those clothes and you and I can have a little fun with your son."

"Don't mind if I do." Théoden came over to where we were and I saw his shirt go first, then he pulled off his pants. They were so tight, he literally had to peel them down his legs. In no time, he was gloriously naked in front of us, his huge cock was jutting upwards, beautifully hard and slick with his precum.

Tylendel patted me lightly on the back of my head. "Tend to your Daddy's cock, boy."

I was so taken by Théoden's presence, I lost myself. He was really horny... and hungry. I could feel his need through our connection and it made me want him even more. I crawled over to Théoden, grabbing his cock and taking it in my mouth. I could hear clothes rustling and movement behind me and I knew Tylendel was stripping. I put all of my focus on sucking Théoden's cock. I wasn't in need of cum, Tylendel had more than satisfied my hunger for that. At this point, I just wanted to taste it... I loved the taste of it, especially Théoden's and now, Tylendel's.

"Ahh, that's my boy... make your Sire feel good. Suck the cum from my cock," Théoden said, running his hands through my hair.

I sucked and bobbed on his cock, remembering exactly how he liked it. One of my hands stroked his shaft while the other one massaged his balls, rolling them around in my palm. I felt him shudder, heard him moan deeply, and knew I was in control at the moment.

"Your son loves the taste of cock, I see," Tylendel said. "Let's see how much he enjoys my dick in his ass."

"Fuck my boy thoroughly," Théoden added, then leaned over me and slapped my right ass check.

"Oh, what a beautiful firm, round ass. Can't wait to stick my dick inside him." Tylendel laughed as he spread my cheeks. "Would you look at that tight, pink pucker? Fuck, that's pretty. Oh, I've got to taste that."

The next thing I felt was Tylendel's tongue on my wrinkled hole and I moaned, drool falling from my lips as I slurped on Théoden's erection. Holy Shit, Tylendel's tongue felt amazing! I was having a hard time focusing on Théoden's cock with his tongue lapping at my hole.

"Oh God!" I panted, breaking free of Théoden's cock for the first time. "Ah, ah, oh my God, feels so fucking good!"

"Tylendel's tongue is unlike anything you'll ever feel," Théoden stated.

I nodded. "Oh, yes, Master. It feels... oh fuck...so good." I was breathing hard, my body trembled with ecstasy. "Shit..oh...oh fuck."

"Get back to sucking my cock." Théoden shoved his dick down my throat, cutting of my moans with his thick meat.

His precum slid down my throat, driving me wild with bliss. This was almost too much pleasure. I was moaning like a bitch, pushing my ass back against Tylendel while sucking and licking my Master's cock, hoping he'd cum soon and I could revel in the deliciousness of his semen. I was so trapped by their aura and lust, the part of me that used to be revolted by a man's touch was so small in the back of my mind, it was damn near nonexistent.

Théoden threw his head back, groaning. "Your mouth feels great, boy. Yeah... can't wait to put your tongue ring back in."

I'd actually wanted my tongue ring back, if only to use it to make them cum faster. But then a memory came back to me: The pain and misery that I felt when I'd lost it along with my tongue, not to mention the pain I was going to have to go through all over again to replace it. My suction faltered a bit and Théoden snapped.

"Swallow my cock!" He grabbed the back of my head and started to fuck my face, shoving his dick down my throat. At the same time, Tylendel probed my asshole with his tongue, but it was different from Théoden and even my brothers. I could actually feel his tongue grow longer to lick and tickle my prostate.

"Oh! Oh my God! Ah.... Ahhhh.... Oh please... don't stop!" I was beside myself with pleasure. His tongue worked my prostate, rubbing it and licking it, circling it... oh man, I wanted to melt into a puddle of ooze on the floor. My muscles were turning to jelly and I knew I needed to cum. I had to ask Théoden for permission, he had the key. "Please Master, please let me cum."

Théoden laughed and leaning over, slapped my ass on both cheeks, then he held them wide open. "Yeah, get in there, Ty... tongue-fuck my boy's hole."

I was trying to suck Théoden's cock, but I couldn't keep focused... what Tylendel was doing with his tongue was making me come undone. "Please, Master... oh...oh... god...please let me cum!" I was begging, the sensation was so fucking intense. My balls were aching, swollen and red. My cock was raging and thick, jutting upwards to my stomach. I needed to unload so badly, I'd thought I'd die if he didn't let me cum this instant.

Théoden grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked my head up to face him. "You haven't even had the pleasure of his dick yet, and already you're begging to cum?"

Tylendel was relentless with his tongue, he licked and probed my entire asshole, going deeper than any tongue could go. He was literally fucking me, quite royally, with his tongue. God, he was blowing my mind.

"Ohhh, oooohhh shit! Ooooo, it feels so fucking good, Master. Please... I... I need...ah...ah... please, let me cum." I was pleading with him to unlock the fucking chastity ring. I could feel my eyes roll back into my head.

Théoden laughed then stroked my hair back. "Who do you belong to?"

"You, Master. I am yours!" I quickly replied.

"That's right, pet... you're mine." Théoden leaned down, kissing my sweat-drenched forehead. "And you'll come when I tell you to, not when you want to."

At this point in time, with the amount of pleasure I was feeling, those words were some of the cruelest things Théoden has ever said to me. I was so overwhelmed with stimulation, I felt like I would explode in a million cum soaked fragments. Tylendel's tongue really went to town on my tender prostate. I actually felt it get even more sensitive.

"Do you know what's happening to you now, pet?" Théoden asked me.

I could hardly pay attention to him, let alone figure anything out logically. I shook my head, panting and clawing at the floor, moaning like a bitch in heat. I was so at their mercy.

"Do you, Noel?" Théoden asked again.

"No Master. Ah... ah... God yes...ah!"

I heard Théoden chuckle. "Tylendel is a very powerful dragon, his venom is seeping into your skin, stimulating your prostate, making it swell. I could blow on it by now, and you'd orgasm... well, if you weren't in chastity, you would. You are in for a world of pleasure that only we can give you. Don't worry, Noel. I'll let you cum and cum and cum... when I'm ready."

I couldn't believe it, I had no idea dragons even had venom! Let alone that it could make you feel this fucking extraordinary. Just when I thought I'd pull my hair out from the intensity of Tylendel's superb rim job, he pulled his long tongue out of my ass, leaving my hole quivering and needing to be filled.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, please," I was moaning and panting, feeling drugged as I begged to get banged hard. My body was trembling with desire and I pressed back against Tylendel, grinding against his cock.

"Awww yeah, he's definitely ready for some good dick," Tylendel said.

Théoden gripped my hair, pulling my face closer to his crotch. "Open wide, boy."

Oh yes, I wanted him back in my mouth, to taste his fluid. I opened my mouth wide, tongue sticking out ready to receive him. I could hear Théoden laugh under his breath as he teased me with his cock. He touched the fat head to the tip of my tongue, then pulled back. He did it several times as I tried to catch it with my lips and suck him in. What made it all worse was Tylendel rubbing the crown of his cock around my anus, making me feel so much anticipation. Finally, I whined in my frustration and pushed back on Tylendel's cock, getting the tip past my ring and taking him completely by surprise.

"Ooh! Little fucker!" Tylendel quipped and groaned from the pleasure. He finally obliged, sliding his cock deep inside me.

Oh sweet Jesus, yes! I needed that so badly. I wanted him to fill me with his cock, then with his load. Théoden stopped teasing me and I was able to swallow him whole, taking him all the way until his pubes brushed my nose. Théoden quaked, his body stiffening a little as I pulled back, sucking along his shaft.

"Damn boy! I knew you'd love sucking cock once you got used to it," Théoden said as he gripped the back of my head and started to fuck my face.

I was in heaven, I'd never known such delight. It didn't matter that I was being skewered from both ends. I wanted them to dominate me, to fuck me relentlessly. The pleasure I was feeling was driving me insane! I never knew my body could feel this damn good!

Tylendel leaned against me, I could feel his muscular chest pressed against my back, just that sensation alone was making my balls boil with the need to explode. It didn't help me when his fingers found my hard-as-pebbles nipples and started playing with them. He knew exactly how to manipulate my flesh enough to make me actually start crying because I couldn't cum. I could hear both him and Théoden laughing at me.

"Awwww, does my pet want to blow his load?" Théoden taunted. He knew damn well I needed to cum, fucker! He yanked his dick out of my mouth and slapped me in the face with it. "Watch your thoughts, boy! Now open your mouth."

I did and he stuffed his man meat back inside and I greedily sucked and slurped on his cock, taking it all the way down my gullet. He shivered and moaned, his hips drove hard into my face, smacking my lips.

"Yeah, that's right...ah...ah... fuck...yeah...suck that sweet nectar out your Daddy's cock," Tylendel said, panting and grunting in my ear as he grounded his hips against my ass. His cock was buried deep inside me, rubbing my anal walls in all the right ways. My prostate was on fire and every rub just sent me over the edge.

"Ohhhh, fuck!" Théoden growled low in his chest. "Get ready, boy... gonna feed you my load." He grabbed the back of my head and really started ramming.

At the same time, Tylendel groaned, his hips began pounding into my ass mercilessly and I was literally clawing grooves into the marble floor with my nails, just beside myself with anticipation and ecstasy.

"Ahhh shit! Fuck! Oh...oh...arggggg, fuck, I'm about to fill you up, boy!" Tylendel yelled, his body stiffened as did Théoden's and at the same time, they rewarded me with their glorious spunk.

Both of them shook violently with the power of their climaxes. They were growling and grunting with each spurt. Théoden pulled back enough so that his cock was resting on my tongue as he jerked his cream into my mouth. I swallowed every delicious drop, not letting any spill. My eyes rolled up inside my head as my body ignited when Tylendel's dragon seed filled my ass and guts. Their combined cum made me scream in pleasure, tears of frustration and happiness poured from my eyes. I never wanted it to end and it almost seemed like it wouldn't. Their orgasms lasted longer than anyone I'd ever seen. But all good things must come to an end, it would seem so as their bodies stopped shaking and trembling, their breathing became less labored. I could feel their dicks softening in my ass and mouth.

Théoden pulled back first, falling against the sofa, panting heavily. Tylendel rolled me over on my side, his cock still embedded deep in my asshole. I looked at my Master, his skin was practically glowing, he looked so healthy and stronger... I could feel his power rolling off him in waves. I realized he always looked more robust after shooting off a load or two. He didn't seem to need to drink cum like us... his sons.

Oh, God, what the hell am I talking about? I'm considering myself his son... his child. I am truly his, I think I've stopped fighting it now.

"That was amazing," Tylendel said. He kissed the back of my neck and held me closer. "Theo, you really got lucky with this one, to have an immortal virgin. His ass was magnificent, I could fuck and fill him twenty-four-seven."

"He's the only one of my boys with a virgin ass. I must admit, I like that. He's so tight, just squeezes the dick just right, doesn't he?" Théoden laughed and leaning over, slapped me hard on my thigh.

I was still in a state of delirium and my cock and balls were throbbing and begging for freedom. My body was hot and sweaty and the cum that was inside me had me tingling all over. I knew I needed to be fucked again, and wanted it so desperately. To my delight, I could feel Tylendel growing harder, his cock swelling to double the size.

I closed my eyes. It felt so good to have him get hard against my prostate. "Mmmmm... yes, Sir," I moaned and began grinding my ass on his groin.

"Oh, you're ready for round two, eh?" Tylendel asked. He rubbed my nipples with both hands, playing with my rings. They were so hard and sensitive, I quaked with each stroke. "Yeah, your little nipples are ready to be sucked. These piercings are perfect. Boy tits and cocks should always have pretty jewelry."

"I agree," Théoden said.

"Ahhhh, my cock's hard, but I've got to piss. Mind if I use your boy here?"

"Go ahead."

Wait a motherfucking minute! Did Théoden just give his friend permission to piss inside me?!

My eyes shot open, fully alert in spite of my heightened arousal. Getting piss inside me was something that I didn't want. The last motherfucker to piss on me was Jonah, I wasn't going through that again. I tried to roll away, but Tylendel's grip tightened.

"Where do you think you're going?" he asked me.

My first instinct was to claim that I was allowing him time to go to the bathroom, but with Théoden here, he'd know I was lying. So, I told the truth.

"Sir, I don't want you doing that to me," I said, hoping he'd let me up.

"I didn't give you permission to move," Théoden said.

Panic struck me. My heart began pounding against my breast and my breath quickened. Oh shit... why didn't I think before acting?

"Why, indeed," Théoden agreed, sending me the message telepathically. Wow, so that's how he did it. Still, I was scared shitless.

"Master, I'm sorry. I just panicked. I'll never do it again," I begged.

"So, you were trying to avoid this experience? Too bad, I'm not going to let you," Théoden said. "And the next time you do something without my permission, you will face the consequence."

"Thank you, Master," I said. Relief washed over me. This was the first night since being embraced I was the recipient of Théoden's mercy.

"Even I have my limits, Noel." Théoden's expression needed no further explanation. I knew that this would be my last warning.

Tylendel laughed. "Oh, so serious. Don't worry, boy. I'm going to take a piss and you're going to love it. I bet you never had a man piss inside your ass, have you?"

I shook my head. "No, Sir." I was still panicking. I really didn't want this. Maybe, I could change their minds. "Please... I—"

"If you even think about finishing that sentence, I'll make sure five of his dragons piss down your throat," Théoden threatened.

I had no desire to experience that whatsoever. Apart from the level of humiliation I'd experienced, I wasn't looking forward to vomiting up urine.

"Now, what were you going to say, Noel?" Tylendel asked, knowing damn well he wasn't going to hear my original statement.

I kept my gaze on Théoden, his gray eyes were glued on mine and I knew I had no room for mercy or negotiations. "It was nothing, Sir."

"Oh no, you were going to say something... what was it?" Tylendel pumped his hips a little, sliding that marvelous cock of his against my prostate and I moaned. "Yeah, feels good, doesn't it?"

"Yes Sir," I answered, my eyes fluttering closed as he continued to stroke that sensitive knot behind my cock.

"What do you want to say to me, boy?" Tylendel posed his question again, teasing me.

"Please, Sir... I—I want you to piss inside me," I said, knowing that's what they both wanted from me.

"I thought you'd never ask." Tylendel chuckled softly "You're in for a treat. A dragon's liquid gold will make you feel amazing." He switched positions again, putting me on my elbows and knees. He did all of that without taking his cock out of my ass.

Théoden reached under me, unlocking my chastity device and removing it so quickly, one second it was on me and the next it wasn't. My dick was free. "Get ready to cum for me, pet."

Was he serious?! Did he really think I would get off on this?

Théoden leaned in close to my ear. "I most certainly think you will. I want you to indulge in this special pleasure." He sprawled on the floor next to us, watching us.

I felt Tylendel put his hands on my hips and then I felt the trickle of his urine flowing into me. It tickled my anal walls at first, which was surprisingly pleasant. Then his flow became more forceful as he continued to piss.

"Ahhhhh," I moaned. I couldn't believe it, it actually felt good! How could I enjoy the sensation of a man pissing inside me like I'm some fucking toilet?

Tylendel lean over me, his muscular chest pressing against my sweat-soaked back. "You like my piss inside you, boy?"

Damn this inability to withhold the truth! Well, not without dire repercussions, so I nodded. "Yes, Sir."

"Why do you like it?" Théoden asked me. He slid his hand under me, holding his palm beneath my cock.

Oh fuck! Tylendel was filling my guts with his hot piss and it felt great. My cock was rock hard, drizzling my juices into Théoden's hand. "Oooohhh, it's so much... feels so good." I couldn't believe the words coming out of my mouth!

"You have no idea what is going to bring you pleasure. It's my job, as your Father... your Master to teach you everything you need to learn," Théoden said, then he leaned close to my ear. "Cum for me, Noel. Give me your offering."

Oh shit! I was wound so tight, that was all that I needed to hear. I growled low at first, feeling my balls tighten up and that tingly feeling spreading throughout my body.

"Yeah, that's it... let it go, baby. Cum for your Daddy," Tylendel said.

That was the moment when my face contorted, my body went into spasms and I started yelling as cum spewed from my cock into Théoden's hand. Tylendel's piss stream started to slow as more cum shot out of my dick. There was so much of it. I actually managed to look down and see Théoden's hand covered in my milky jizz even as more spurted out. I bucked against Tylendel as my orgasm held control over me.

"Oooohhh, yeah. That was hot, baby." Tylendel kissed the back of my neck.

I was still shaking from my overall experience. I came so hard, I fucking saw stars. My body felt very weak, like jelly, but at the same time, I was extremely satisfied even with an ass full of piss and cum.

Théoden pulled his hand back and looked at all of my creamy, sticky spunk clinging to his fingers like webs. "What do you say?" he asked me.

I was breathing heavy, but I made sure to answer him. "Thank you, Master."

"Do you know what you're thanking me for?" he countered.

I nodded. "Thank you for letting me cum, Master."

"And?"

I had to pause before I gave the wrong answer. I thought about everything that had just happened. "Thank you for letting Mr. Tylendel fuck me and piss inside me, Master."

Théoden smiled. I'd obviously pleased him. "Very good, pet. That's exactly what you should be thankful for. However, Tylendel is a Knight of the Dragon Realm. He is known by his title, Sir Tylendel and you will address him as Sir, do you understand?"

I nodded, still a bit breathless. "Yes, Master."

"Well that was fun. Listen boy, when I pull my cock out, clench your ass closed. Don't let a drop of my piss out until I tell you, understand?" Tylendel said.

"Yes, Sir." I made sure to clench my anal rings when he pulled his huge erection out of my hole. It was difficult to hold all of that inside my ass and I couldn't wait until I could let it loose.

"Theo, please take him into the bathroom, it's going to get messy," Tylendel said.

"What, don't want to ruin your area rug with your own mess?" Théoden teased him.

Tylendel smirked. "It's a Persian... would you?"

"Mmm-hmm." Théoden gave him a smile that made my dick perk up. He looked down at me. "Come pet, crawl to the bathroom."

Well, damn. Fine way to remind me of my place. I was humiliated having to crawl on my hands and knees like a dog with my asshole clenched tight trying to hold in another man's piss and cum in my guts. This part of my training, I didn't enjoy. I suppose my subservience only went so far. I heard Théoden laugh and knew he'd just read my mind. He didn't say anything about my thoughts, just pointed to a spot in the large walk-in shower were he wanted me to stay. I watched him and saw that he started stroking his cock with his cum-covered hand, smearing my jizz all over his shaft and crown. He moaned as he jerked off with my sperm.

"We're not done with you tonight, pet," Théoden said. "When you're done in here, both Tylendel and I are going to fuck that tight, virgin hole of yours and give you the drilling that you need."

I could feel myself get excited at the prospect of being double fucked by them—a full dragon and a half-dragon, half-vampire hybrid. My cock was hard all over again and Théoden could see it pointing upwards from my dark patch of pubes.

He smiled again and my cock jumped. "Does that make you happy, Noel? That we're going to fuck you together?"

"Yes, Master."

"That is what I want to hear." Théoden moaned as his fingers massaged a sensitive area on the underside of his dick.

We both turned when Tylendel walked into the room with another dragon that had chains binding his wrist and ankles together. There was also a collar around his neck, almost identical to mine, except his had spikes instead of studs. One glance down and I saw that his cock was locked up in a metal chastity cage that had a metal rod going into the guy's slit like mine had. My eyes traveled back up to his face and I had to admit, the slave was pretty as fuck with his white blond hair and crystal-blue eyes. A part of me wanted to stick my hard dick between his sexy lips and fuck his face hard and fast until I shot down his throat.

Théoden laughed again and Tylendel looked at him.

"Care to share?" he asked Théoden.

"My child wishes to blow his load down your companion's throat," Théoden answered.

"Ah, we sensed as much. No need to worry, he'll get his wish. A load will be blown down Celino's throat, alright." Tylendel walked the other dragon over to me and forced him to kneel down beside me.

"Rise, Noel, and turn towards the wall," Théoden said, pointing in the direction he wanted me to go.

It was a bit of a struggle, but I managed to climb to my feet. The next thing I felt was Tylendel pushing the other man's face between my ass cheeks.

"Open your mouth, Celino," Tylendel said.

I could feel Celino's mouth open against my ring.

"Lick his hole," Tylendel ordered.

His tongue started lapping hungrily at my asshole, probing and licking my wrinkled ring. I closed my eyes, relishing the wondrous sensation of another fantastic rim job by a dragon. It felt sooooo fucking good. I think getting my ass licked was a favorite part of my new life. Another favorite was getting fucked, however both of those came after blood and cum.

"Aww, yeah," I moaned, unable to contain it.

"You like his tongue in your ass, pet?" Théoden asked, even though he already knew the answer.

"Yes, Master. I love it," I said, moaning louder as the guy lapped at my ass cheeks and hole more vigorously. I could feel the pressure in my ass growing stronger and I really needed to get some relief.

"Spread his cheeks, Celino," Tylendel commanded.

The other dragon parted my ass and I could still feel his tongue lapping away.

"Swallow all of my cum and piss that he gives you," Tylendel said.

"Yes, Sir," the other dragon said.

"Noel, let go," Théoden commanded.

I couldn't believe what was about to happen. I was going to expel all of that cum and piss into the mouth of another man. I knew I had no choice, just like he had no choice but to accept it. I turned away from Théoden, determined to stare at the wall during this shameful act, but he reached out, snatching my chin and turning my face back to him.

"Eyes on me the entire time," Théoden said. "Now, do as I say."

I knew better than to make him repeat himself, well, at least again, so I kept my eyes on him and relaxed my sphincter. I could feel the liquid leave my ass and heard Celino gulping quickly, trying to catch the flow as much as possible. In spite of how I felt about this act, I was strangely turned-on by it in the most powerful way. It was the raunchiest and most erotic thing I'd ever experienced. I was overwhelmed again by lust and the pleasure of my indulgence. My cock grew harder and before I knew it, my balls drew up and I shot a second load all over the shower wall.

"Oh, oh, ahhh, fuck! Master, I'm cumming!" I shouted, shocked by my body's reaction.

Théoden chuckled. "I can see that." He reached over, grabbing my spurting cock and jerked my shaft. He milked my balls with expert skill. Fuck, he was driving me insane! On top of that, more of Tylendel's mixture flowed from my ass into Celino's mouth as Théoden continued to milk cream from my cock. I was shaking so hard he had to support me while I rode out my orgasm. After I'd shot off several huge wads, my climax started to subside. My legs were like noodles, but Théoden made sure I didn't fall. The flow from my ass was just a trickle now and Celino was licking my hole, lapping up every drop of fluid Tylendel had deposited into me.

"Well..." Tylendel slapped my right ass cheek hard and I yelped. "...That was definitely one of the hottest things I've seen tonight."

"I would have to agree," Théoden said. "It's not every day I see a piss and cum enema being properly expelled down the throat of a beautiful slave."

"Get up, cumslut, and go sit in the corner in my office," Tylendel said to Celino.

"Yes, Sir." The smaller dragon rose, still covered in the fluid that missed his mouth and walked out of the bathroom.

Théoden stepped into the shower along with Tylendel and both sandwiched me in. Their humongous rods were erect and nearly spearing me on both sides.

"Are you ready for our cocks?" Théoden asked me.

Just the thought of getting fucked right now had my body buzzing with lust. I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"Good." Théoden grabbed the back of my thighs and hoisted me up as if I weighted nothing. I guess to him, I didn't. God only knew how powerful he was.

I wrapped my legs around his waist as if by instinct... maybe it was. He pushed me against Tylendel, who circled his arms around my chest, fingers going straight for my nipples. Théoden was the first to slide his cock into my hole, then he held still while Tylendel slid in next to him. I groaned and grimaced in pain as I was breached by two huge veiny dicks with bulbous heads. Théoden was pressed hard against my enlarged prostate. That alone was almost enough to make me shoot again in spite of the pain. I did appreciate the fact that they allowed me a few moments to get adjusted to their combined size. Once my breathing was calming down, I could feel Théoden start to move first. His dick worked over that spot inside my ass that just sent me to the moon.

"Tell me how much you love this," Théoden said.

Oh fuck, why is he asking me this question? He knew how I felt... knew what I couldn't deny. "I love it, Master." I said. I was gripping his shoulders hard as they began to work their cocks inside of me like two pistons going in opposite directions. The friction they created was setting me ablaze with passion and pleasure.

"Give me more, pet," Théoden grunted as he began to quicken his pace.

Oh God, they felt amazing inside me! My cock was so hard it was aching as I ground it against Théoden's taut stomach. "Oh... oh... I'm gonna cum!"

"So good, you're cumming from our cocks fucking your tight ass," Tylendel said, moaning as his dick rubbed against my anal wall and Théoden's ridged shaft.

"You're finally accepting your place among my children," Théoden said, grunting as he rammed his cock, hitting a home run each time. "Awwww fuck!"

Both of them inside me was too much, I could feel the connection we all shared through the dragon blood and the link I had with Théoden alone as a child of his blood. I gave myself over to them completely and my cock erupted, spilling my sticky white juices over our stomachs. Théoden growled, his fangs extended and he plunged them into my vein and I came a second time even before my first climax was even done. I could feel my blood being drained as Théoden ravaged me. He took over, pressing both Tylendel and me against the tiled wall and we held still while he rammed his cock hard inside me.

"Aaaahhhh, fuck, Théoden!" Tylendel bellowed, relishing the friction of Théoden's cock rubbing against his in the hot, tight encasement of my asshole. "Yeah, fuck your son, shoot your load inside him!"

Théoden started grunting like a beast as he fucked us both against the wall. All I could do was hold on while he pounded away at my ass. I was screaming in pleasure, enjoying every thrust, every swallow of my blood he took. My balls tightened again and I tensed, my ass muscles clenching around both men.

"I'm gonna shoot!" I yelled. Every muscle in my body lost control and I begin twitching and spasms shook me to my core. Another powerful climax hit me and I blew my nuts, creaming my stomach and Théoden's again.

He pulled back, blood dripping on his lips as he roared, bucking against us violently.

"Yeah! Yeah... fucking shoot inside him!" Tylendel cheered him on. "Feed on us!"

"Fuuuuuck!!!" Théoden gripped me hard, his hips spasming as he fired off his hot cream, coating my guts and Tylendel's cock.

I loved it! I loved feeling him cum inside me. I loved the sensation I felt when his delicious seed entered me, period. My legs tightened around Théoden's waist as he pumped his spunk into me and I clenched my ass, milking both of their cocks as much as I could.

"Oh yeah, oh shit! Get ready for another load, boy!" Tylendel said. Then he did something I wasn't expecting. He bit me and I screamed in a mixture of pain and pleasure. I could feel his heated fluid flowing into his bite wounds and my asshole. I didn't know what he did to me, but at that moment, I hit the roof with desire. I started yelling and bucking my hips, riding both of their spurting cocks as hard as I could. My vision became blurry as I humped them and the next thing I saw was darkness.

Chapter Sixteen

I came to in the shower. That much I knew because the water was flowing steadily over my skin and Théoden was washing the crack of my ass. He was supporting me as he bathed me, quickly running the loofa over my body. Speaking of my body, it was on fire! I could literally feel heat coursing through my veins and my cock was raging hard.

I moaned and ground my ass against Théoden's cock. "Fuck me, please fuck me, Master," I was begging and panting. I needed to be fucked like my life depended on it. I was so horny, I could hardly make out where I was.

"Now this, I didn't need," Théoden was saying as he tossed an angry glare Tylendel's way.

The dragon was leaning against the sink, arms crossed over his chest. He shrugged. "Consider it a gift."

"How much venom did you give him?" Théoden asked, arching an eyebrow. He turned off the water and ushered me out of the shower.

"Oh come now, Theo... it's not as if your other sons won't be able to take care of their brother's need."

"Not the point and you know it. Answer my question."

"I may have injected a bit more than we agreed upon. I got a little carried away. I think we all did."

I could see Théoden smirk and shake his head. "I'm going to have a fun time getting him home."

"Now that, my friend, is the point," Tylendel said. "Shag him well. There's nothing like a thoroughly fucked ass."

"Except a well fucked cock," Théoden shot back. Both men laughed and I couldn't bring myself to really care about what they were talking about. I just wanted one of them, preferably both of them to stuff their cocks in my mouth or asshole. My hands were all over Théoden as I reached for his nipples and cock. He held my wrist at bay and I growled at him in anger. How dare he deny me pleasure!

"Fuck me, son of a bitch!" I snarled.

Tylendel burst into a fit of laughter, doubling over. "Oh, he's a feisty one!"

"He needs to be reminded of his place," Théoden said right before he backhanded the shit out of me, sending me crashing to the floor. "I don't care how delirious you are, you will respect me."

I felt the pain and was able to register that he'd struck me. The tone of his voice suggested that he was angry, but still, my body was yearning for sex, so none of that mattered. I crawled back over to him, reaching for his semi-hard cock.

"Jesus Christ!" Théoden spat, then reached under my chin, yanking the metal loop on my collar. He pulled me to my feet. "We're leaving."

He dragged me out of the bathroom and threw me on the sofa. I landed hard on the soft pillows, but was able to gather my limbs enough to lunge for him again. That's when Tylendel caught me from behind, holding me against his body. I started grinding my ass against him, trying to get some kind of sexual relief any way that I could. I heard him moan, but he made no movement to alleviate my need.

"Soon you'll be home and you can play with your brothers all night," Tylendel said.

"I want your cock inside me!" I demanded.

Tylendel laughed. "I've got a feeling that after tonight, you probably won't have my cock inside of you for quite some time."

"You can bet on that," Théoden said, pulling his shirt over his head.

"Don't hold it against me too long, old friend. It's been a while since I've fucked a virgin... I wanted to make this night even more special," Tylendel said.

I watched as Théoden finished dressing and that's when Tylendel let me go, pushing me towards Théoden. I went to my Master, kissing him passionately. I jammed my tongue into his mouth and wrapped my arms around his shoulders. He kissed me back, grabbing my naked ass with both hands. When he pulled away from my hungry mouth, he was grinning.

"Well, I can't be too upset at his current state," Théoden said.

"See... now take your boy home and have even more fun." Tylendel opened the door. "I've got to finish training this one here." He nodded in Celino's direction.

Théoden grabbed my collar and led me towards the door. I managed to catch Celino still kneeling in the corner of the office just like Tylendel had told him to do. We exited the club fast and Théoden pushed me into our waiting Mercedes sedan. The moment he climbed in after me and sat down on the leather seat, I was on him again. My hands ripped his shirt open, exposing his muscular chest. I was finally appreciating how sexy he was as a man. His chest wasn't overly hairy in that hot way like Marco's or Bruce's, but there was enough hair that it totally worked with his alpha personality. His body was perfect!

Théoden didn't fight me now as I unbuttoned his leather pants and pulled his cock and balls out. I didn't know if our driver was watching us and I didn't give a shit. I needed to get his dick into me right this second! I slid onto the floor between Théoden's legs and dove straight for his dick, sucking his semi-hard member into my mouth. He leaned his head back, moaning as I lapped, sucked and deep throated his cock until he became solid in my mouth. I got up, straddling his lap and Théoden's gaze stayed on me as I slid my asshole on his dick, impaling myself. I ignored the pain of his entry as he broke past my sphincters. I slid all the way down on him until I bottomed out, then I started riding his cock hard and fast. I didn't care about the burn of being stretched wide so quickly, I didn't want to wait for it to go away. I knew that it would eventually. I just needed to feel him inside me.

Théoden grunted, his breathing was labored as I bounced on his lap. Oh yes! I felt amazing riding his cock. I could feel the car rocking, especially when we stopped for whatever reasons. I didn't care about anything other than the man whose dick I was bobbing on.

"Ahhh...ohhhh... feels so fucking good!" I moaned. "God, I can't get enough of your cock!"

"Master," Théoden said.

"Please never stop fucking me," I begged.

That's when Théoden gripped my hips, stopping my motion. My eyes shot open and I looked at him. I tried to slide back down on his erection, but he held me effortlessly in place.

"Please! Please!" I struggled to move against him. I felt like my blood was boiling inside of me and the only thing that was going to cool me down was sex and cum.

"Master," Théoden said. "I won't allow you to forget your place."

Through my sexual frenzy, I began to understand what he wanted from me and I nodded. "Please Master... please fuck me hard, make me cum, Master," I pleaded.

Théoden smiled and pumped his hips upward, shoving his cock back inside me and I screamed in ecstasy. He took over completely, slamming me down on the leather seat and tossing my legs over his shoulders. He drove his dick in and out of my asshole with hard, precise thrusts, angling his cock at that nub inside me and I hollered. Within seconds, I was cumming, shooting jet after jet of my spunk in my face and my open mouth. My jizz splattered my chest and stomach and Théoden leaned down, licking it off my face and torso as he continued to ram his dick into me. I was thrashing on the seat, so overwhelmed by pleasure as his cock brutalized my prostate and anal walls. Théoden pulled me close and jackhammered my asshole, grunting and moaning the entire time.

"Awwww fuck yeah! Want my cum inside you, boy?" Théoden asked me.

"Ah, ah, yes Master! Fucking cum inside me!" I bellowed. I could feel another orgasm building and I was loving every second of his thorough fuck in the backseat of his luxury sedan.

Théoden began to jerk against me, his cock swelling then exploding in creamy spurts of hot wetness. I could feel him filling my chute with his essence and the heat in my body hit another degree. I came hard, bucking and thrashing against him as my cock shot off, coating my chest and stomach again. I was still twitching and begging for him to fuck me again when the door opened and the driver stood back to let us out. Théoden pulled his dick out of me and backed out of the car. He tucked himself in his pants, then pulled me out. I was so aroused, even blowing my load twice in the backseat didn't seem to be enough to satisfy me. I reached for the driver, pulling him close to me. My lips were inches from his before Théoden pried me away.

He dragged me on the elevator and held me close to him as we ascended. He kept my arms bound behind my back, but that didn't stop me from licking and kissing his neck and mouth as I pumped my cock against his groin.

"Please Master... I need to cum, fuck me again," I begged.

"Fucking Ty!" Théoden cursed.

I didn't know what he meant, I just knew I was getting frustrated because I couldn't get to his cock anymore. When the elevator doors opened, Théoden walked me off, pushing me towards the den. He opened the door and dragged me in behind him. I immediately saw all of my brothers, they were actually sharing a meal, some poor fucking human I could care less about at the moment. The only thing I cared about was the pleasure I needed from them.

Marco rose first, approaching us. "I take it, you had a great time at the Interloper, Sir?" he speculated.

Théoden nodded. "And now, he's all yours. Make sure he gets his itch scratched." He tossed me to Marco, who put his arm around my waist. Once I was in the hands of my brothers, he left the den.

"Well, look at you, horny as fuck and needing big brother's cock to fill ya up," Marco said.

"Fuck yeah!" I growled, then I leaned forward, taking his erect, pierced nipple into my mouth.

"Ooohhh shit! I think I like you like this," Marco said.

He pressed my face harder to his chest as I chewed, licked and sucked his little nub. Before I knew it, I could sense all of my brothers surrounding me. Their hands were all over me, grabbing my dick and playing with my nipples. They stroked me, fondled my dangly parts and probed my holes with their tongues, fingers and cocks for what seemed like hours, but I'd long since lost track of the time.

"Fuck! He's insatiable. What the hell did they do to him tonight?" Derek asked the others as he jerked my rock-hard cock.

"He still has Tylendel's bite mark on him. He must have pumped a shit-ton of venom in him," Donovan said. "Move."

Derek slid out the way, releasing my cock. I didn't have time to cry about the absence of stimulation because Derek's hand was replaced by Donovan's talented mouth and I arched against Bruce, whose cock I was riding hard. He grunted and pounded his dick deeper into me and my eyes rolled up in my head. This was heaven, being in the presence of my brothers, fucking them... I couldn't be happier. They were actually taking care of me like they said they would! I think I loved them at this moment. I didn't care if my emotions were real or not, I felt love for them as they pleasured me.

"Ahhh, I'm cumming!" I yelled for the umpteenth time since Théoden pushed me in their arms.

Donovan sucked harder, taking my entire load down his throat as I shook and jerked on Bruce's lap. My cock was still hard when Donovan pulled back, licking my seed from his lips.

"Fuck, that was a load!" he said. "I almost choked on it." He stood up, grabbing my hair and pulled my head closer to his crotch. "Open up little bro and suck this."

I didn't need any coaxing to swallow his cock down to the root.

"Oh shit!" Donovan's legs buckled a little, but he managed to keep upright as I bobbed furiously on his cock, sucking and slurping on his meat. He was leaking precum like crazy and I was savoring every drop. I couldn't wait for the real thing to shoot down my throat.

"Sure you can handle him, Donny?" Marco teased.

Donovan's hips thrust against my face, slamming his dick in the back of my throat. "Hell yeah, I can't wait to shoot my nut juice down his fucking throat. After that, I'm gonna blow my wad in his ass."

"Aaarrrgggghhhh, fuuuuuuuuck!" Bruce roared, he bucked up, erratically, gripping my hips hard as his pace stuttered.

"Oh yeah... fill him up, Bruce. Give our brother that good shit!" Michael said as he twisted Bruce's nipples.

"Fuck yeah! Gonna blow all up in his ass! Get ready, baby. Oh, oh... shit! Yeah! Yeah! Taken it! Arrrrrggggggg!" He slammed home hard and erupted inside me. His cock spitting continuous wads of his jizz in my hole and I braced myself on his thighs and rode his dick, clenching my asshole around his shaft the whole time. "Ahhhhh, fuck yeah... ride me boy!!! Work that sweet ass!"

"Damn, that's hot as hell!" Ryu said.

I rode Bruce hard and was very sad when he started to go soft inside me. I kept grinding and he started to shake.

"Ah, fuck... stop!" Bruce grabbed my hips, stilling my movements. "Horny ass is torturing my dick!"

"Give him to me," Donovan said, then he grabbed the back of my head and slung me to the floor with Bruce's soft cock slipping out of my ass. I lay sprawled on my stomach with my legs spread eagle. Donovan climbed on top of me and wasted no time shoving his dick inside my ass.

"Yes!" I yelled, loving the sensation of being filled again.

"Yeah, I'm gonna give ya what you need. A good, hard fuck!" Donovan said, then he held me flat on the floor by pressing both hands on my shoulder blades. "Spread your legs wider, I wanna get deep in that ass!"

I was more than happy to oblige and I brought my legs up to my sides, giving him full access to my hole. "Fuck me hard... so fucking hard!"

"Yeah, I'm about to rip that tight ass of yours wide open," Donovan said, then he started pounding into me. His dick drove hard against my feel-good spot and I just melted.

"Oh, oh God yes!" I moaned.

"Fuck! Tight fucking ass... clenching my dick so hard. Ah, damn, feels amazing!" Out of nowhere, Donovan slapped my ass hard and I moaned. "Ah, ya like that, eh? Like getting your ass spanked and fucked?"

"Yes, Sir. Please, spank my ass," I begged. I needed whatever stimulation I could get to cool me down. I wasn't as hot as I was before I came home, but my body was still aflame with lust.

"I've got just the thing for a boy who needs his ass spanked. You just concentrate of plowing that fine hole of his," Marco said.

Donovan didn't say anything, but I assumed he agreed with him. Didn't matter to me as long as he kept his dick in my ass. I could feel his sweat dripping on my body and that made me even more aroused to know that he was pounding away at my asshole like a machine.

"I'm about to redden that ass, boy," Marco said, then he slapped me with a crop and I screamed. "Yeah, your ass is going to get a beating tonight."

I was in heaven getting my ass spanked in two different ways. The pain was intense, though not as intense as when Théoden beat the shit out of me my first night. This pain was erotic and it sent sparks to my mind and before I knew it, I was bucking, screaming and shooting cum on the floor.

"Oh shit! My balls are about to burst!" Donovan announced and he drove hard two more times then buried himself deep inside me, roaring as he came. The first hot spurt shot from his dick, then his body went into convulsions as he continued to pump his seed into me. My eyes rolled up in my head as my body fed off his pleasure.

"Yeah, feels so good. Your cum feels great in my ass," I purred.

"Aww fuck," Donovan moaned and twitched a few more times then pulled out.

I had so much cum inside of me, I could feel it spilling out of my ass and it drizzled onto my balls.

"Don't move," Marco told me, then he took Donovan's place and jammed his cock all the way inside me in a single thrust and I screamed. "Yeah, fucking take my thirteen inches, boy! This is the dick that's about the put your ass to bed, baby."

Marco slid his arm around my neck and reared back, bending me like a bow. I actually felt his cock drive deeper into me, filling my guts. He hammered my ass harder than anyone else had done the entire night and my body was craving his brutal fucking. I had tears in my eyes from the pain and pleasure he was giving me. My own cock was hard as iron and jutting upright from my groin and dripping a long steady flow of precum into the puddle of cum I'd ejaculated earlier. I was gasping and grunting as Marco drilled me.

"Oh, oh, fuck... stop! It hurts!" I panted.

"Ahhh, yeah... looks like that itch is getting scratched. I ain't about to stop fucking your ass until I empty my balls in ya. Take my cock like a man!" Marco growled and slammed even harder into me.

My body was still on fire and a part of me was happy that Marco ignored my pleas for him to stop. The other half of me that was coming back to my senses was in pain and feeling my blood slicking his dick. My brothers were crowded around me, but they stayed back, allowing Marco to claim me. Holy shit! He fucked like an animal, driving hard against my prostate, milking me the entire time. Our bodies were slick with sweat and we were both breathing hard, but Marco showed no signs of slowing down or even easing up. As he drilled my hole, I started to feel another climax building.

"Ah, ah, oh fuck, I'm... cum...ah... ah!" I gasped as he actually started fucking me harder and I erupted, shooting my cum all over the floor.

"Yeah, that's it. Get all that nut out," Marco said. He held me still at that uncomfortable angle as he drove into me.

After my cock stopped spurting, he slammed me back down, face first in my own spunk and really started to nail my hole.

"Damn Marco, you're tearing his ass up!" Michael said.

"Shit, it's what he needs, he's out of control," Bruce said. "Fucker wore me out, I'm going to bed." I knew he'd left when I felt his connection and presence fade a little.

The others stayed to watch Marco put me down. He fucked me so long, I came again. That's when he bit me and we came together, me with back-to-back orgasms. My body gave forth both of my life fluids. My blood gushed in Marco's mouth and my cock released my spunk on the floor as he emptied his cream deep inside my bowels. The pleasure was so intense, my vision blurred throughout my climax.

Finally, I could feel the cool breeze from the air conditioner on my skin and it felt fantastic. I laid on the floor, completely exhausted and satisfied beyond my wildest dreams. My eyes closed as Marco pulled his monster cock out of my ass. I shivered and felt oddly empty even after my ass healed and my virginity set back in. I just closed my eyes, reveling in the perfection of this moment. I was vaguely aware of someone lifting me off the cold floor, but I was too tired to open my eyes. I let everything go and the sleep won.

ACCEPTANCE
Chapter Seventeen

I was groggy as hell when I woke up. My vision was a little out of focus, which was rare for me, being a vampire and all. I wiped my eyes and rolled over onto my side and noticed right away, Derek and Donovan were still asleep next to me in the bed. Another rarity, since I was always the last to rise. I rolled over on my back and immediately felt the stickiness between my ass cheeks. Damn, there was a lot of it, nearly gluing my cheeks together. Not only did I feel it between my legs, but also on my face and chest. Damn, they just threw me in bed any ol' kind of way! Didn't even bother to wipe the cum off my face! Fucking jerks. I laid there for a few minutes just staring at the ceiling, trying to remember everything that happened last night.

I remembered that Théoden took me to a blood house sanguinista to feed. I remember being really horny and going to a bordello afterward. I met one of Théoden's friends there, a dragon named Tylendel and he could really fuck, but I guess that goes without saying.

"Morning sunshine," Ryu said upon entering the room.

"Hey.... Um... can you tell me what happened last night? My mind's a little foggy, Sir." I slid to the edge of the bed, then swung my legs over to stand upright, running my fingers through my hair.

"Well, I don't know what happened before you came home, but Théoden brought you into the den. You were horny as hell, rubbing your ass on every dick you could find. Apparently, you were bitten by Tylendel and he injected you with his dragon venom," Ryu explained.

I was totally shocked that I was so out of control. I knew he was telling the truth because I was remembering fragments of what happened, like begging Théoden to fuck me in the elevator and the brutal fuck Marco gave me.

"You took quite a pounding from all of us last night. Took some time for us to work that venom out of your system. The only way to get it out, for us, is through orgasms. You shoot, you expel some of the venom."

"What do you mean 'for us', Sir?" I ask. That comment made me curious.

"A dragon's venom can kill a regular vampire. But because we have dragon blood flowing through us, it just drives us fucking insane with lust. Théoden can put venom in you as well, but it's not nearly as potent as say a full dragon, especially one Tylendel's age," Ryu explained. "But still, if he injects you... you will be fucking all night long." He laughed.

"Do we have venom?"

"Just a little, not enough to kill a vampire, just sicken them. Our venom can drive a human to orgasm when we feed from them. That's what they are experiencing when you drink, that's why our bite feels good to them, and all the other vampires' bites hurt like hell. We're fucking awesome that way." I could actually see Ryu's chest poke out. "By the way, you may want an enema, your ass has got to be filled with gallons of cum."

Enema! Holy shit, I remembered getting one last night, but instead of water, it was Tylendel's hot piss. I also recalled getting very turned on by it. I still couldn't believe that I actually liked having a man fill me with his urine just like I liked having him pump cum inside me. There was just something extremely erotic about his body juices flowing into me and then me letting it flow into another man's mouth. I remembered the act made me cum without even touching myself. Fuck! Théoden was exposing me to a shitload of experiences that were leaving me confused as to who I really am. Was I still the man I thought I was? The straight guy, loving hot, wet pussy from the Outskirts? Or was I this hedonistic twisted gay cum-sucking blood-slave that enjoyed playing in men's fluids? Shit, maybe I was both and that's what Théoden wanted me to learn.

"Yeah, I can definitely feel the need for a cleansing, Sir," I said, squirming a little. My legs felt a little stiff, as did my back, but I wasn't sore anywhere, thank goodness. Although, I didn't think I would be. That was one perk about being a vampire, pain didn't last long... well the memory of it left long-lasting psychological scars. Nevertheless, I was beginning to like the fact that I healed instantly. However, I hated it when Théoden used that against me. I made my way into the bathroom to find Tyler already in the shower using one of the enema machines. I walked up to a free one and turned it on.

"Hey sexy," Tyler said, then he pulled the nozzle out of his asshole. Watching him do that was kind of sexy. Like a dildo he was fucking himself with... well, at least that is where my imagination went.

"Hi, Sir," I wasn't much for words at the moment. Mainly because I didn't want to know what all happened the night before. I was slowly getting my memories back and I still can't believe even half the shit I did last night. Although, I was pretty certain one of them would make sure I knew every single depraved detail eventually, if only to fuck with my mind.

"Man, you look like you had a great time last night!" Tyler laughed and I knew why. I was covered in my brothers' sticky mess, his included, I'm sure.

"Looks like others had a great time with me, Sir."

Tyler nodded. "We did...and you loved every second of it. But, go on, get cleaned up."

I squirted some lube into my palm and slicked the nozzle up good before lifting my leg to insert it. I pushed the metal device past my sphincters, wincing only a little. I was used to how it felt to be de-virginized every time my ass got invaded. It hurt and depending on how slowly I was entered determined how much the shit hurt. But all in all, I'd get over it pretty fast and the pain was always followed up by a fantastic fuck. A part of me was unnerved by how much I enjoyed the thrill and sensation of a cock in my ass, rubbing that spot inside me. Nonetheless, I stopped fighting that feeling by the third cock that drilled me to an amazing climax. I was learning that Théoden would have it no other way.

Well, I had no plans of fucking myself with the enema nozzle, regardless of my fantasy... I did enjoy the water filling me. Not as much as I enjoyed Tylendel's piss doing the same thing, but still... I found pleasure in the deed. My guts started to bulge with the added liquid. This was the part I didn't care for. This uncomfortable pressure like I needed to shit, but I knew only my brothers cum would shoot from my ass in a torrent. Just that thought alone tapped into the newly emerging perverse part of me that found that prospect arousing. After I'd put the desired amount inside my guts and pulled the nozzle out, I stood there, waiting.

"So, is tonight a free night, or does Théoden have plans for me, Sir?" I asked Tyler, making small talk. He'd been so quiet over there, it was beginning to get awkward. You know with both of us doing this intimate act side by side.

"Théoden always has plans for us. Mostly, it involves having a great time. However, we do have duties which you'll learn after your induction, I suppose, that is if you don't blow your lessons tonight." Tyler braced himself against the wall and widened his stance. "I love expelling all that cum out of my ass. Just makes room for more." He gave me a wickedly lustful smile then released the water he'd been holding in.

I couldn't help myself, I watched the water gush out of his asshole, splattering the tiled floor. It was sensual, especially listening to Tyler's moans as his stomach released its pressure.

"You like what you see?" he asked me.

I blinked, surprised I was caught in the act of gawking. "I... I..." My voice trailed off. My first instinct was to lie because I was embarrassed, but then I remembered that I don't tell lies anymore.

"It's okay if you do. I like giving them, watching them and taking them. There's just something about all this liquid shooting out of a man's ass that's sexy as hell. Especially knowing that it's my Father's and brothers' cum." He moaned and rubbed his fingers between his ass cheeks. "Feels so good."

I watched in shock as his cock begin to harden as more water squirted out of his ass. My own cock started to rise with excitement and interest.

"What about with humans, Sir?" I asked, trying to calm myself down.

He snorted. "Maybe I should have clarified. They don't do it for me. I meant only with vampires. Humans, dragons and werewolves... theirs aren't the same. They actually have waste to get rid of, we don't. Needless to say, I don't fancy that... Marco on the other hand, just doesn't give a shit... no pun intended."

"Ewww, really, Sir?"

Tyler nodded. "But not in the way you're thinking." He laughed. "He just really enjoys giving enemas, no matter who it is. Big-ass brute finds it sexy to shove the tube up some guy's tight ass and then fill em up. He doesn't care if you're supernatural or not."

"Considering what I know about him, that makes sense. I think I agree with you about the enemas," I said. "I'm finding them kind of erotic, too."

Tyler smiled.

"So, how old is Marco, Sir, if you don't mind me asking?" I asked, trying to get some information.

"You'll have to ask him or he'll tell you when he wants to you to know." Tyler leaned over and slapped my butt cheek. "Don't press your luck, newbie."

I nodded, catching his drift. I guess he was going to only be so nice to me since I didn't bare Théoden's insignia.

I looked back at Tyler in time to see him stick a finger inside his dripping wet hole and tease his ring with it. "Sometimes after I get a good, hard fucking and my brother just unloaded a ton of his jizz in my ass, I like to squat over their face and squirt it out of my asshole into their mouths. Bruce and Marco love that." He closed his eyes, obviously enjoying his finger motion. "Mmmmm, I need some dick right now, I love riding cock." He smiled at me and my dick stirred between my legs, slowly rising to its full length.

It was amazing just how much men were turning me on these days. I knew it had everything to do with what I'd become. I couldn't fight against my attraction or the desire I felt to want to replace his finger with my cock. Tyler had to have known these were my thoughts because he continued to tease me by probing his puckered hole. My eyes were taking in the entire beauty of the act, like watching his firm, round plump ass muscles tighten each time he rubbed that sexy spot in him that felt great. I was staring hard, and I knew it, especially when Tyler started laughing and pulled his finger out his ass.

"Yep, you're well on your way to earning that insignia," Tyler joked.

I couldn't help but smile only because he was the first of my brothers that actually proved that he wasn't a complete asshole and he had a sense of humor.

He nodded at me. "You've held the water in long enough. Go on, let go, you might have to do it again anyway. There's got to be a barrel's worth of cum up in ya. I gave you two loads myself." He reached over again and slapped my firm ass, this time he added in a nice squeeze and a jiggle. "But don't fret, you put a nice load up in my ass, too."

My eyes bulged. "I fucked you?!"

"Hell yeah, and it was fucking hot! Your cock felt great inside me, all those piercings drove me insane. You can really fuck, too. Hit my prostate right away and just sent me to the roof. Hell, if Théoden didn't have that rule in place about no fucking you, I'd be riding your fat cock right now," Tyler said.

He began to stroke his dick, it'd gotten even harder while we were talking. By that same token, so had mine. I looked down to see my happy member looking straight up at me, drooling and begging to be touched. I started to reach for it, but remembered what Théoden had said, so I left it alone. Instead, I widened my stance and released my enema.

"Yeah, that's hot," Tyler said. He stepped closer to me and began rubbing my ass right before he slipped a finger inside my hole, thus stopping the flow. I groaned and poked my ass out a little more. "You like that, baby?" He started finger fucking me slowly, rubbing my prostate lightly.

I nodded. "Yeah, feels great, Sir."

"I bet. I could make you cum just by doing this. I could rub that sweet spot inside your ass until I milked your cock and you'd start shooting your sticky cream all over the floor and wall. Of course, I'd make sure to wrap my lips around your beautiful, pierced cock before I'd let that delicious spunk get wasted on the floor." Tyler crooked his finger and hit my prostate at another mind-blowing angle, making me moan.

Holy shit! What was he doing to me?! I felt like I was just going to cum from verbal stimulation.

"Do you want me to do that to you one day?" He pushed a second finger inside me and I stood up my tip-toes.

"Oooohhhhh, yeah," I moaned. My head was tipped back and my eyes were closed. I was loving the feel of his fingers inside me. I only wished it was his cock or his tongue.

"You're so fucking hot, Noel. It's no wonder our Father wanted to Sire you. But..." He pulled his fingers out of my ass and the water and cum gushed out again. "I don't break our Father's rules, so no fun right now." He walked over to one of the shower heads and turned the water on.

I was left completely teased and unsatisfied as he bathed. Maybe that was a good thing. I was getting too wrapped up in what he was doing to me. I definitely needed a moment to calm the fuck down. As the last of the water left my ass, I knew one thing was for certain, Tyler was right. I needed another enema, I could still feel their cum caked inside my hole. I did it two more times before I felt completely clean and then I also took a shower. I didn't bother with clothes, as I hadn't been given any, so I just went downstairs to the den where Théoden was waiting. As always, he was dressed impeccably and sexy as fuck. Black jeans, boots and a gray silk button up shirt. It was a simple enough outfit on anyone else, but on him—it just looked amazing.

"Did you enjoy yourself last night?" he asked me when I entered.

"Yes, Master," I replied.

"What did you enjoy the most?"

Another fucking uncomfortable conversation. He was a master at these; that was for sure.

"I enjoyed everything Master."

Théoden nodded, knowing exactly what that meant. "I'm glad that you did. You won't be experiencing nights like that often. Like I said, I don't make a habit of sharing what's mine. However, you'll experience more pleasure than you can stand every day for all eternity as long as you obey me." He pointed to a bag sitting on the new cocktail table. "Get dressed and be quick about it."

I looked at the bag, dreading what could be inside. So far, I'd been dressed in ladies underwear and a leather harness. What else was there... a fucking dress?

"Maybe I'll have you wear that the next time, since it's apparent that you don't seem to appreciate the gifts given to you," Théoden commented.

Damn, I'm so not used to him reading my thoughts, or more so how to protect my thoughts from him. Maybe I couldn't, but I'd like to know. Still, I apologized for my offense. "I'm sorry for being ungrateful, Master. I won't let it happen again." I really didn't want to have to wear a damn dress.

He nodded, seemingly pleased with my response. "Get dressed now."

I nodded and quickly walked to the bag and looked inside. There was a pair of black jeans and a white T-shirt. I pulled the outfit out and put it on; it fitted me perfectly. I couldn't help but notice that I didn't have any underwear. There was a pair of socks and shoes on the floor beside the table. I put those on, too.

"You look just as sexy in clothes as you do out of them," Théoden complimented. "That works in your favor."

"Thank you, Master."

"Let's go hunt." He rose from his favorite leather pillow and walked past me to the door.
Chapter Eighteen

I followed him to the elevator and stood at his side as he traveled to the garage. It felt great to actually be wearing clothes again after being naked for so long. It also felt kind of weird too, because I was starting to get used to being exposed.

"From what Marco has told to me, your brothers took care of your needs rather well last night," Théoden said, out of the blue.

I had to gather my wits about myself because he kind of caught me off guard. I had recollected most of last night's details. Steamy and exciting though they were, I still wasn't fully knowledgeable of everything that happened. "I remember cumming a lot," I said. "And getting fucked pretty hard by several different sized dicks, Master."

Théoden chuckled. "I'm sure you remembered just who those 'dicks' belonged to."

He was right, I did. Each of my brothers' cocks had something distinctive about them, be it size, foreskin, piercings... I knew each one intimately. "I do, Master."

"I thought as much." He smirked then in an evil, sexy kind of way. "The den was full of sweat, blood and cum when I saw it after you were put to sleep. The air was thick with the scent of my boys' spent pleasures."

He was on me instantly, pressing my back against the wall, his mouth locked over mine. He kissed me just the way I loved to be kissed. It was raw and possessive and passionate. My cock strained against my zipper, begging for his attention and I ground my groin against his just for a fraction of that connection I realized I couldn't live without. Théoden pulled back, but kept me pinned against the wall. He stared at me with fire in his eyes, his desire for me was potent... I could taste it and I was captured in his gaze.

"It was intoxicating. I have plans to replicate that tonight," Théoden purred.

"Why can't I resist you?" I asked, perplexed by my attraction to him.

"Master." Théoden reminded me.

"I'm sorry, Master." The heaving of my chest matched his as I struggled to regain my senses.

"That's better." This time, he pressed his erection against mine and I moaned, wishing he would slide his thick cock deep inside my ass.

"Why, Master?" I asked again. I was still locked in his gray gaze, unable to tear my eyes away.

The elevator doors opened and he let me go and turned, walking towards our waiting sedan. Again, I followed behind him like a puppy and we both climbed into the car. I sat there thinking while the car rode smoothly along and I couldn't understand why or how I could be sexually attracted to a man who's given me so much pain and grief and torment. But it wasn't just that I wanted him inside me every time I laid my eyes on him, I also felt safe when he held me while I slept. I was always aware that he was near me even if I couldn't see him and that sense gave me a strange comfort. I also felt the same way about my brothers. The connection we shared made me want to be near them and desire them even though they pissed me off. I didn't like this conflict inside me and I wanted to understand it. We were driving for a while before Théoden startled me by finally answering my question.

"It's because you're finally accepting the fact that you belong to me. You're realizing happiness will only come to you if I wish it. I am your salvation, your pleasure and your protector. I am your Father, lover and teacher... and you are mine, body, mind and soul."

I knew he was right because I was beginning to see him as all of those things and I was starting to understand my place in his world, which was my world now. I knew where I fit alongside my brothers and why Théoden was pushing us to bond. We all slept in the same bed, and that meant something too, that he'd never let his family stray too far. He'd always protect us and feed us, he may even love us, if such a thing was possible. However, above all, it also meant he would always control us.

"There's that intelligence I admired when I chose you," Théoden said, smiling knowingly.

"Master, has any of your... children ever left you?" I asked.

"No." Théoden didn't say anything else.

He didn't offer an explanation whatsoever, so I decided to leave it at that. I turned and looked out the window noticing right away that we were leaving the New Haven's borders and entering the Outskirts territory. The shining, sparkling splendor of the wealthiest part of the entire city was marred by the dark, dirty, barely lit streets of the land that the Powers That Be felt wasn't worth investing in. There were dozens of potholes that our car had to carefully navigate around. Abandoned buildings lined the street along with the whores who sold their bodies and blood for a few coins. I guess it beat being trapped until the day you died and having your body taken against your will in a sanguinista. Nonetheless, they still ran the risk of meeting a vampire, dragon or werewolf who didn't give a shit about them trying to earn an honest living.

Our car stopped and Théoden climbed out when the driver opened the door. I followed him like his shadow and we began walking down the dirty street that smelled of piss and shit and puke and cum. Not a pleasant aroma to say the least. I'd known these scents when I was still human, but they weren't nearly as potent to me then as they were now. I wanted to gag, but instead I held my breath.

"You'll get used to the smell of humans and their waste," Théoden said.

I guess, over time, I would. We walked down the streets for several blocks. I knew the neighborhood well. I really didn't want to follow him or even be in the Outskirts hunting. I wondered if we'd run into someone I knew and would he make me kill them? Still, not following him would mean a far worse punishment, so I went where he went and watched as people ducked and hid into shadowy corners, trying to avoid us.

They knew who and what we were, but I didn't know how. Was I really so pale that I stood out? Théoden didn't look pale, it was obvious that he'd fed earlier tonight, but then he never looked pale. As a matter of fact, he could easily pass for human all of the time. His body was never cold like mine was when I was drained of blood or thirsting when I first woke up, like now. My body didn't feel cold on the inside, but I knew my skin was cool to the touch. Still, I didn't think I looked vampire enough to send off warnings to these people.

"It's our auras we're projecting," Théoden said. "The human filth know their place in the presence of their betters. They know that they are our prey and that we are the hunters. We came here to feed on their blood and tonight we will drink our fill."

I didn't even know I had an aura to project let alone how I was projecting it. "Master, how?" I asked. Best to ask the expert in such matters.

"As vampires, we can shield it. It's how so many of us walked among humans for millennia without them being none the wiser. However, we no longer have to hide our nature, so we no longer have to downplay our auras. The humans sense our power, like a gazelle when it knows a lion is near." Théoden's predatory gaze zeroed in on two men walking in the opposite direction across the street.

They saw us and immediately stopped, sensing we were a threat. Suddenly, everything Théoden had said was making sense. We were the hunters. We stood still watching them, I was waiting to see what was going to happen next. They ran... and were running fast as hell away from us.

Théoden chuckled under his breath. "The hunt is on." He jogged across the street and I followed him. "The trick is to let them think they're getting away. It gets their blood pumping and when you make the kill, the meal will be that much sweeter."

As we trailed behind them, I begin to understand what Théoden meant. The scent of their blood and fear hanging in the air was completely alluring. It made it easier for us to follow them. They were hauling ass and we were jogging, and even at our slow speed, we were able to keep up with them.

They entered an abandoned building on 3rd Ave., and we were right behind them. Théoden and I took to the rickety stairs three steps at a time. We reached the sixth floor and hovering in the darkness together were the two men. They were trembling in fear and trying to figure out if they should try to fight or flee. I could read their thoughts so easily as if they were broadcasting them to me. I didn't even know how. Unfortunately for them, neither option would save their lives. My hunger rose within me, demanding their blood and I could feel my fangs extending. The chase had awakened something so primal and animalistic inside of me. For the first time since becoming a vampire, I actually felt like a true predator. This time, I wasn't being forced to kill someone I loved in front of a crowd, or feed blindly on innocent blood. This time, I wanted to rip into my victims and drink until the last drop was gone.

"Yes, Noel... give in to your nature. They are yours for the taking, you are their superior in every way. Feed," Théoden said, urging me on.

I looked at the two men and my mouth began to water. I took a step closer and one man ran and the other held a rusty pipe above his head, ready to swing at me. I growled, the sound of my own voice took me by surprise. I don't even know where it came from, but every inch of me felt aggressive toward this human who dared to try to attack me or even defend himself. Théoden had already caught the man who tried to flee and was feasting on his blood. The smell of it triggered another level of my predatory sense and I lunged for my prey, catching the pipe as he tried to nail me with it. I snatched it out of his hand, tossing it across the room. I was so hungry! I needed that delicious life-sustaining elixir that was pumping so rapidly within his veins. I grabbed a handful of his oily hair, rearing his head back and sank my fangs with lethal precision into that sweet pulsing jugular.

Once again, I was transported to liquid heaven. Blessed blood, thick and savory flowing down my throat. It gave me power, vitality and one exceptionally hard cock. I actually found myself wanting to rip off my victim's clothing and ram my cock in his ass and pump while I sucked. Filling him as I emptied him, the idea nearly made me blow my load in my nice new clothes. Thoeden clearly sensed my arousal because he came up behind me, grabbing my hard-on through my pants.

"Doesn't he taste exquisite?" Théoden purred in my ear.

My cock actually grew harder as he massaged me through my clothing. I was so aroused by all of it, I started to drink the blood more slowly, wanting to indulge in every drop and drag out my pleasure as long as I could. Quickly, I unzipped my pants and Théoden reached into the gap, pulling my dick out.

He laughed. "My, aren't we an eager beaver?" He began stroking my shaft with a painfully slow rhythm.

"Mmmmmmm," I moaned, then began to pump my hips into his hand, but Théoden stopped me, holding my waist.

"Ah, ah, ah... I'm controlling this," he said.

The man in my arms shook violently as an orgasm erupted from him and I could smell his semen as it flooded his pants. He was fading faster than I wanted and his heartbeat began to slow as I drained him.

"You are at the top of the food chain, Noel, take your claim." Théoden jerked my cock faster and I felt my orgasm starting to build. My balls drew up as I drained the last drop from my victim and I threw my head back, gasping, ready to explode when Théoden gripped the base of my shaft hard as fuck and I screamed. "You won't be cumming just yet, pet. I have other plans for you and your precious juices. Now, settle down," he said, holding me tightly as I shook from both frustration and the mounting and now rapidly receding pleasure.

"Fuck!" I growled. The man in my arms was good and dead, so I dropped him to the floor. I was still fuzzy and highly turned-on even as my bloodhaze began to fade away. Damn, I needed to cum. Théoden knew exactly what to do to me and for me. He tilted my head back and his lips pressed against mine in another dominate kiss. I opened my mouth for him, and was thrilled when he slipped his tongue inside. I reached up, wrapping my arm around his head and bringing him closer. We kissed for a while and it was amazing. I could feel this energy passing between us and it seemed like nothing else mattered. I pulled away, panting in my passion.

"Please, Master, fuck me," I begged, grinding my ass against this erection.

"It's time for us to go," Théoden said, releasing me all together. He turned, walking back towards the stairway.

Did I do something wrong? I stood there, shocked by his abruptness. I let him leave me with the two corpses while I got my mind together. I'd been so taken by all of the sensations flowing into me that I forgot where I was and why I was there. I looked back at the man who was my victim. He was still on the dirty wooden floor, eyes closed and mouth slightly agape. Above all, his heart was silent. I'd killed again, and to my horror, I found that I was more concerned about my erection than the life I'd just taken. What the fuck was happening to me?! I couldn't let what little humanity I had left slip away. I leaned against one of the wood pillars... I needed a little bit of time to let my arousal fade. Mostly, I needed these few seconds away from Théoden to gather my senses... my morals. I'd robbed a person of their life to feed my monstrous hunger. I wondered if this was what Théoden wanted me to do, or was it what I really wanted? As I began to feel a calmness wash over me, I realized that it was a bit of both. Théoden wanted me to hunt to my truest predatory form, but I also had to accept the fact that I enjoyed the thrill of the kill and the chase.

I was standing there staring at both of our victims when all of sudden, I felt an invisible pull. It was Théoden, calling to me. It was the first time I felt anything like it, but I knew it was him. The sensation made me desperate to be near him, as if I'd die if I wasn't in his presence. It was almost painful, like what you'd feel if you lost someone you loved with all of your heart and I didn't like it. I turned and ran out of the building, racing down the stairs and back down the street to our Mercedes. To my relief, that horrible feeling faded as soon as I was within an arm's length of him.

"What took you so long?" Théoden asked when I slid into the seat beside him.

"I...I just needed a moment, Master," I said.

Théoden reached over, grabbing my chin and turning my face to him. "You've made me proud tonight, but your lessons aren't over with." He smiled at me. "Tell me, pet... is your cock still hard?"

It was. "Yes, Master."

"Good." He released my chin and gave the driver an address and off we went.

Théoden had a penchant for being silent while in the car, but his presence was so overpowering, he really didn't need to say words. I thought about the two corpses we left in the building and I wondered how long it would take for them to be discovered. I also wondered who they were. I didn't know how to read minds. It was just sheer accidental luck that I'd read theirs for that brief moment. I didn't know how to dig for information or hypnotize or any cool vampire trick yet. I guess that was all a part of Théoden's plan.

"You'll learn more of your skills very soon. For tonight, I'm focusing on other lessons," Théoden said.

"Is it hard to read minds, Master?"

Théoden shook his head. "No, it just takes some concentration on your part." He turned to me now, his sharp, gray eyes studying me. "Did you enjoy meeting my friend last night?"

The really perverted one?

"Tylendel?" I assumed.

Théoden chuckled. "Yes and if I recall correctly, you very much so delighted his perversions."

He was right, as a matter of fact, I was enjoying everything sexual from Théoden, his friend and my brothers. I never knew my body could feel such pleasure. It kind of pissed me off because there was nothing I could do but indulge in the ecstasy they gave me.

I nodded. "Yes, Master."

"So, answer my question."

"Yes, Master... I enjoyed meeting your friend. May I ask why he bit me?"

"Yes, you may ask that question." Théoden said, smiling wickedly.

It took me a few seconds to catch on and I huffed. So it would seem that he does have a sense of humor... kind of.

"Master, why did he bite me? I don't have a full memory of what happened last night."

"Don't you? I'm sure by now you've gained full recollection of your memories. So, let's not play that game. That'll only piss me off and I'm in such a good mood right now, don't ruin it with lies. This will be your only pass."

He was right. I guess what I should have said was that I didn't want to remember what happened last night. I didn't want to remember how much I enjoyed it all or how much I begged to be fucked or how much cum I'd ingested. It was easier for me to pretend that I couldn't remember every shocking, raunchy and pleasurable act, especially me begging Théoden for sex and getting the hell fucked out of me in the backseat of the very car we're riding in. Or the hours of sex I shared with my brothers and getting my asshole pummeled to the tenth fucking level by Marco. Not to mention, the whole getting piss in my ass and me squirting it into a sexy dragon's mouth. That was still blowing my mind.

I turned away from Théoden, back to the window, trying to wrap my thoughts around how horny I was and how freely I gave myself to them. I wanted to believe that it wasn't me; that I couldn't be to blame, but the truth was, I enjoyed it all.

"I see you've stopped feigning memory loss. This is good. As for your question, I wanted him to bite you. His venom is far more potent than my own and I wanted you to indulge in your desires. I wanted to see you all sexy and slutty. Tylendel, of course, went overboard. As you now know, dragon's venom is poisonous to vampires and werewolves. For me and those of my blood, it's a sexual aphrodisiac, increasing our arousal to a fever pitch. Just one of the perks you are fortunate to have by being my child," Théoden said.

I didn't say anything to that. He answered my questions and now I just had to process all of the new information. When I was a rebel, I had no idea that dragons even had venom and that it was lethal to the other supernatural factions. I was starting to see why they were working together to take over, but then wanted to separate once they had. I was beginning to understand why they didn't trust each other. Fact was, we... humans I mean... well, I guess I can't say "we" anymore. Anyway, humans really didn't know all of the ways they could kill us. All we knew about was the weakness to silver and sunlight. I must say that it was pretty fucking smart on the part of the supes to keep so much under wraps.

Chapter Nineteen

Our car stopped in front of a red brownstone and we climbed out. I didn't ask Théoden any questions at this point, I just followed him. He walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. A good minute passed before the door opened and a very nervous human gave a weak attempt at a warm, welcoming smile.

"L... Lord Théoden, what a surprise. What can I do for you?" the man asked. His skin had actually taken on a pale, sweaty sheen in a matter of seconds. I could see his body trembling, even though he was trying to stay calm.

"Mr. Sullivan, don't be rude, invite us in," Théoden said.

"Oh, yes, of course. Please forgive me, come in." Mr. Sullivan opened the door and stepped aside to allow us entry.

I followed behind Théoden wondering why we were here visiting this family in the city. I looked around and saw that the man's wife and two teenage children were sitting quietly in the living room. They were staring at us and I could not only smell their fear, but I could see it in their eyes and body language. They were strung so tightly as if they were ready to spring up and run at any second. Who could blame them? After what Théoden and I did tonight... I wouldn't be surprised if they hauled ass this very second. Hell, it might be the smart thing to do because I had no idea why we were here.

Théoden peeped his family, too, and returned his attention back to the man. "Mr. Sullivan, you have a lovely family..." He paused and made a grand gesture to include the house. "And this home is very nice. I see you are benefitting quite well from my generosity."

The man grew even more nervous; his body became rigid and there was a spike in the scent of fear rising in the room. He gave Théoden a jittery smile, still trying to hold his shit together. "Yes, Lord Théoden... and my family and I are very grateful, Sir."

"Ah, that's what I wanted to hear. I'd like to know that my generosity isn't being taken for granted," Théoden said, then he walked from the parlor to the living room right up to a woman who I'd presumed was the man's wife. He reached out, cupping her chin and lifting her face upwards. She had tears in her eyes and her body was shaking. She was terrified. "Such a beautiful wife and she smells fantastic."

The man took a desperate step towards him, hands out pleadingly. "Please, Lord Théoden... please, I beg you, don't harm my family."

Without taking his eyes from the man's wife, Théoden answered him. "As long as you conduct yourselves as gracious hosts to your benefactor, we won't have a problem."

I watched the wife's body stiffen, she was beyond petrified and it made me wonder why they chose to live in New Haven. Why did they side with the monsters?

"Don't you know the answer to that, Noel?" Théoden finally turned from the woman to me.

I started to shake my head, but then I thought about it. I did know the answer. It was for protection. No matter how thin that veil of protection was, it was still better than having no protection at all living in the Outskirts. And if those two dead bodies we left in that abandoned building was any indicator of the trade-off... then yeah, I got it. Still...

"I don't understand why we're here, Master," I said.

"Humans, no matter where they are, belong to us. We are their herders, their shepherds. Their rulers. Noel, why don't you feed from this lovely woman," Théoden said, then he took a seat on the sofa next to her.

I was taken aback. I knew the humans who sided with the monsters paid a price for their cushy lifestyle, but I wasn't fully expecting this. There was no point in telling Théoden that I wasn't hungry. Truth was, I could feed some more even though my initial thirst had been sated. I walked over to the woman and she looked at her husband, her eyes pleading for him to protect her. I glanced over my shoulder at him and he looked so pathetically helpless, mouthing the words "I'm sorry" to his wife and "Be strong".

She turned back to me, tears falling from her eyes. "Please don't kill me," she begged.

I took a quick glance at her two children, both boys at least fourteen years old, maybe even twins, they looked almost identical in features and size. Handsome boys, who were also so terrified, they were trembling where they sat on the floor beside the fireplace. I could also feel Théoden's eyes watching me intently and I knew this was another test. I took her by the back of her neck and her body straightened like a board.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to kill you. Just a tiny sip, don't be afraid," I said, hoping to ease her accelerating fear.

Théoden had given me permission to feed in the way I saw fit, with the exception of those times when he would make demands. It didn't seem like this was one of them. My fangs extended and I leaned forward towards her neck, sinking them into her fragrant skin. It felt good to be able to put my mouth on a woman again. To feel her soft flesh in my hands and to give her pleasure even if it wasn't with my dick. I drank her blood, savoring every succulent swallow. This was everything I could ever want in a hot, delicious flow. I relished every drop of blood I ingested. At moments like this, I was happy to be a vampire. There was nothing I'd ever experienced as a human that could match this sensation of feeding. Hell, even sex as a vampire rivaled the sex I had when I was still human.

I made sure to pull back, taking only about a pint of her blood. I licked my lips and the few drops of blood I spilt where I'd bitten her. She was hot now and leaning into me. I could smell the scent of her desire wafting from between her legs and my cock began to ache. She was on the brink of orgasm, I hadn't taken enough from her to give her that moment of ecstasy that was so rare for humans to experience from my kind. I sat back on my heels, still reeling from my feeding.

Théoden chuckled. "Well, that was interesting. Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Sullivan?" He looked at the man.

"I...I don't understand, don't your bites hurt?" he asked.

If I didn't know any better, I'd swear there was a bit of jealousy hidden behind his worried gaze.

"I asked you a question! And show me respect!" Théoden barked, startling the husband, who damn near jumped out of his skin. His wife and kids also jerked at the loud boom of Théoden's voice. To their credit, they didn't scream, but it looked like they wanted to.

"I'm sorry, Lord Théoden. Please forgive me. I was just shocked. I've seen vampires feed before, Sir. It always looked like it was the worst pain. I don't understand what he did to my wife, Sir. You're right, Sir, it is very interesting," the husband said, trying to clear up his blunder.

That seemed to please Théoden who smiled and nodded. He returned his attention to me and tisked. "Looks like all that feeding has my child riled up." He looked at the wife and smirked. "You may want to send the youths to their room, unless they don't mind watching."

In an instant, my brain made quick understanding of Théoden's words and I was appalled. Did he want me to have sex with them?! I looked at the kids and they were petrified, and not fully comprehending what was going on. The only fear they had was if they were going to die or if their parents were. I honestly didn't know the answer.

The father quickly took the opportunity Théoden gave them and ushered his teenage sons out of the room. It was what he'd wanted to do the moment we walked into his house. I was grateful and I'm sure they were, too, that Théoden allowed them that bit of mercy. I knew first hand that he didn't really give a shit if the kids watched or not. He probably wouldn't care if they were involved... something told me that he comes from a time when thirteen was old enough to bed. Still, I was glad they weren't there for whatever he had planned. Now, it was just the four of us in the living room and Théoden was the ring leader calling all of the shots.

Théoden crossed one leg over the other as he sat on the sofa beside me. "Eileen, you will ride my child's cock until he cums and you..." He turned his deadly gaze toward her husband. "Do you know what a cuckold is?"

The man tried to respond, but his throat was too dry. He coughed and licked his lips. "No, Sir."

Théoden nodded as if he wasn't surprised the man didn't know. "It's had several definitions over the centuries, but in the terms of what I'm applying it to refers to a man—that's you, being forced to watch his partner—that will be your wife, have sex with another man. Now, tell me, have you ever seen your wife riding a dick that's not yours?"

"Please, Lord Théoden, don't force this upon my family," Mr. Sullivan begged. He had got on his knees at Théoden's feet.

Théoden looked down at the man, his face was completely unreadable. To me, it made him look even more dangerous because you didn't know what he was thinking. "Mr. Sullivan, both you and your wife will accept whatever I decree until we take our leave. The next time you seek to protest, I will slaughter your children in front of you."

The wife screamed, then covered her mouth with her hand. She looked at her husband with pleading eyes, practically begging for him not to fight back.

Théoden glanced at both of them. "Have I made myself clear?"

Both nodded. "Yes, Lord Théoden," the husband said and his wife echoed.

"Good. Now, as I was saying, your wife will pleasure both herself and my child as she rides his cock and you will kneel before them and watch," Théoden gestured for the man to scoot over until he was in front of me.

Reluctantly, he did, sliding over on his knees until he was looking up at me.

"You will watch every second. The moment you look away, I'll take that as you protesting and I'll make good on my threat, are we clear?" Théoden asked.

"Yes, Sir," Mr. Sullivan replied.

"Excellent. Eileen, get to it. I won't have any child of mine waiting on a human to serve him." Théoden relaxed against the cushions and watched everyone.

Eileen, the poor woman was in tears. I'd slept with a few women, granted, not as many as I'd hoped to, being young and single, but none of them had been crying. I wanted my cock to wilt if only to spare her this trauma, but the bastard was rock hard and leaking with my fluid, ready for some attention. She crawled over to where I was sitting and began to straddle my lap.

"Turn around, face your husband," Théoden said, giving all the orders.

She stopped, looked at me as if hoping I could make it all go away. Shit, we're in this together, sweetheart. No way was I going to refuse this. For one reason, I wouldn't doubt Théoden would make me carry out his threat of killing the kids or even the parents. Whatever the punishment, it wasn't worth just going through with it. I unzipped my pants and pulled out my aching erection, balls too. I kept my expression compassionate, but I still assisted her with switching positions.

"Noel," Théoden saying my name already sent a tremor through me that was part seduction and part fear.

I looked at him. "Yes, Master?"

"I expect you to treat this rarest of occasion of me allowing you to fuck a woman with the utmost of appreciation. I don't think I have to tell you what I mean, do I?"

I shook my head. "No Master, thank you for this opportunity." I knew what he meant. He wanted me to fuck her with abandon, to not hold back because of the circumstances. He wanted me to accept this as my way of life and not a punishment. I was beginning to understand him more and more.

Théoden smiled, pleased with that knowledge. I knew he'd read my mind and no further words needed to be exchanged between us. I gasped in pleasure as Eileen lowered her pussy on my cock. She was wet and pulsating still from the near orgasmic experience she almost had when I'd fed from her. I moaned as she buried me deep within her hot slickness. My cock was ready for action and I gripped her hips and pumped up into her. Looking down, I couldn't help but grow even more aroused as her round, plump ass bounced on my groin. I loved seeing my cock disappear into her tight pussy and then reappear again. The room filled with the sound of us moaning, our skin slapping and the springs of the sofa recoiling.

"Ahh fuck!" I grunted, my hand coming around her to grab her full, luscious breast. I might as well enjoy myself, who knew when would be the next time I'd get to fuck a woman. Besides, us enjoying this moment would no doubt save lives, so I didn't hold back. I pounded my hard cock into her pussy, making her scream out in pleasure. I loved the way she looked bouncing on my lap, the wave rippling through her sexy ass as I rammed my cock into her over and over. It was driving me wild with passion. She felt so good to me and I was just overcome with lust knowing that Théoden was sitting right beside me on the sofa, watching me fuck this woman. I looked at him, don't know why I did, maybe I wanted to see his face, to feel the connection even more. He was smirking at me, obviously pleased with what I was doing. He reached over and pinched my pierced nipple and I gasped, nearly blowing my load right at that moment.

"Ooohhhhhh, ahhhhhh!" Eileen moaned and her pussy got wetter.

"He's better than your husband, isn't he, Eileen?" Théoden taunted her.

She tried to shake her head, but he reached over, yanking a handful of her locks and wrenched her head backward as he leaned in close.

"Do not lie to me!" he snarled.

I could see a tear falling down her cheek as she slowly nodded her head. "Y—Yes, Sir." Her voice was a bit shaky as she bounced on top of me.

"'Yes'... what?" Théoden released her hair then settled back into the sofa.

"Yes, Sir... he's... he's better than my husband," she regretfully admitted. I could tell by the tone of her voice that she hated doing so, but those words sent a jolt of electricity through me. I shouldn't have been so turned-on by them, but I was. My cock actually got harder after hearing her say that I fucked her better than her own husband. We both moaned loudly as I rammed her faster and harder, my grip on her hips keeping her from falling off my lap as I brought us closer to climax.

"Oooohhhhh fuck!" she whimpered.

"You getting ready to cum?" I asked her. I could tell by how much her pussy was constricting around my cock that she was close.

"Oh, God! Yes!" she gasped, surprised by that fact. "No... no... I can't!" she was panting hard now, her body stiffening. She screamed as her climax exploded from her, flooding over my cock, balls and pants.

I don't know what made me do this, but I looked around her to see her husband watching us. There was anger, seething red in his expression, but there was also something else. Lust. He was turned on by me fucking his wife and seeing that desire in his eyes sent me over the edge. I threw my head back, roaring as my dick erupted inside her, filling her with my creamy spunk. Théoden grabbed my hair and pulled my face towards him, shoving his tongue in my mouth as I came. We kissed as I pumped my cock and cum into Eileen, my body twitching with each burst of my seed. I held her in place until I was done and then I let go of her hips. Théoden pulled away as she raised up, letting my softening member slide out of her dripping pussy. Fuck, it was a beautiful sight.

"Now, go to your husband and let him lick my child's cum out of your pussy," Théoden ordered. "His seed will not go to waste."

By now, they knew better than to beg or protest or lie, for that matter. The lives of their children were at stake. Eileen stood over her husband and he hesitated for just a few seconds before his mouth locked on to his wife pussy. I could tell by the bobbing of his Adam's apple, that he was swallowing all that I had deposited and whatever juices she had squirted out during her orgasm. The wife moaned a little, her body twitching from pleasure and sensitivity as her husband ate her out. I wanted to look away, because I could feel myself getting a little hot under the collar. We needed to leave, fun was had... in spite of it all. I reached down, grabbing my wet cock and Théoden's hand shot out, gripping my wrist.

"Leave it out," he said.

What else could I do? I pulled my hand away, wondering what else did he want from us?

"That's enough," Théoden told the couple.

The wife stepped back from her husband and he pulled her down behind him, protectively. His face was wet from his oral activity, but like me, he just wanted us out of his house and was wondering why we were still there. Once again, I was getting all of these mental thoughts from them, but I didn't know how I was doing it. It was as if Mr. Sullivan was broadcasting his thoughts to me. I knew if I was getting it, then Théoden was definitely reading his mind. If I knew one thing about Théoden, Mr. Sullivan's mental outburst was not going to play in his favor.

"Now, clean up my boy's cock over here," Théoden told Mr. Sullivan.

Point in case. I felt sorry for this couple, I really did... but there was no getting out of this.

Mr. Sullivan appeared to be frozen in place as if he didn't hear Théoden's command.

"Now," Théoden ordered.

Mr. Sullivan frowned, and I could tell he was getting ready to make a huge fucking mistake. His mouth opened as if to protest.

"Do it!" I shouted, cutting him off. It came out a little harsher than I was intending only because I knew he was getting ready to seal his children's fate. I did what needed to be done. "Clean it off, now."

Terrified and nervous as hell, he crawled closer to me, settling between my legs. For the first time tonight, I was noticing just how handsome the man was with his hazel eyes, strong masculine features and full lips. His sandy blond hair was cut short and a little tussled looking. To put it plainly, he was hot. I never would have admitted that before my transformation. I would have been all over his wife who was stunning herself. Blue eyes, blonde hair, curves in all the right places and I knew firsthand how great she was in bed. Not that I was proud of that, but it was a fact. Mr. Sullivan, I wish I knew his first name, leaned in close, his tongue stuck out. He closed his eyes and Théoden reached out, yanking a handful of his hair.

"Ow!" he yelped.

"Open your fucking eyes and look at him. You should be so lucky to lick the cum off his cock, unworthy filth!" Théoden growled, releasing the man's hair.

That put the fear of God into the man and he quickly licked my cock, lapping up my sticky fluid and his wife's. I moaned because it felt good as fuck. This was another first for me, only because I was finally realizing just how sensitive my cock was. Before, I had chalked it up to being with my brothers and their advanced skill level and our connection. But now, I could see that my body just responded to stimulation immediately. There was no skill in how Mr. Sullivan was licking my cock, but damn it felt good all-around and my buddy started to grow hard all over again. Mr. Sullivan finished cleaning me off and I tried to put my dick away, but again, Théoden stopped me.

"Would you look at that? Seems like you have more skill than you realized, Mr. Sullivan. That tongue of yours has my child in need of some release. Why don't you provide that for him, give your wife a break," Théoden said, smiling wickedly. He looked at Eileen. "Do you happen to have any lube? Your husband is going to need it. My boy is quiet large, as you well know."

"Yes, Lord Théoden," she said.

He wanted me to fuck her husband! Could I even do that? I looked at Théoden. "Master—" His expression cut off my words like a machete. Okay, I was fucking up and if I didn't fall in line, this family would pay. I knew this, so why was I about to piss him off? Shit, get your shit together, Noel.

Eileen looked pitifully at her husband, but rose and left the room. She returned a few minutes later with a white bottle of sexual lubricant and handed it to me. Her husband remained kneeling, but I could tell by his heaving chest and wide-eyed expression that he was horrified. To his credit, he remained silent. He began to unbuckle his pants, pulling them down along with his underwear. I bet when he came home from his job, this was not how he planned on spending his evening with his family.

I guess this is the lesson Théoden wanted to teach me: That the humans who live in New Haven are here for the taking at any time. I knew this, but only because I knew about the laws and may have witnessed an act or two. It was different now, because I was directly involved. The realization hit me hard. It was like knowing about a war-torn country and then suddenly living there were two different experiences. One was surreal and the other was in your face. I looked at Théoden, but he didn't say anything. He just sat there with a passive expression, waiting for me to get busy. I lowered myself on the floor behind Mr. Sullivan, we were both facing Théoden.

"Come sit with me, Eileen. We'll enjoy the show together." He patted the pillow cushion on the sofa next to him and Eileen slowly took her place.

Both of them were watching us and I felt a mixture of shame, lust and anticipation. I couldn't believe that some part of me, some twisted, morbid, fucked-up part of me was enjoying this. Was looking forward to taking her husband in front of her and Théoden. I was getting off on being watched by them and somehow getting Théoden's approval had a lot to do with my arousal. My cock was like a steel pipe jutting out from my pubes and I couldn't wait to shoot off another load. This time, I was in full capacity of my senses, not like last night and I knew exactly what I was about to do. I opened the container of lube and squirted a nice amount on my palm.

I stroked my cock up and down, getting it real slick, then I squirted some more into my hand, making sure my fingers were wet with the gel. I leaned back so I could get a good look at Mr. Sullivan's ass. It was pretty as hell, even with the little hair trailing his crack and circling his hole. Damn, this was another thing I wouldn't have even bothered looking at before I became a vampire—a man's asshole. More importantly, I wouldn't have looked at it and wanted to lick and fuck it. Kick it, yeah... but not want to stick my tongue inside until the guy came. My cock jumped at the mental images I had floating around in my head and the anticipation of what I was about to do really took off.

"Why deny yourself, pet?" Théoden said, drawing my attention. I looked at him.

"Master?" I asked, a bit confused by his comment.

"Indulge Mr. Sullivan with the pleasures of your tongue. Give in to your desires, your needs." Théoden nodded in our direction.

I looked back at Mr. Sullivan's exposed asshole and my cock squirted another dollop of precum on the floor. I did want to lick and suck it and hear him moan as I tongue-fucked his hole. I don't even know why I had these urges, but damn it, I did. Worst part of it all was that I couldn't hide them. Théoden knew exactly what I wanted to do. I parted Mr. Sullivan's ass cheeks more, getting a better view of his wrinkled, tight hole. It was almost as pretty as a woman's pussy and I was suddenly caught by the same lust I felt when eating a hot chick out. I leaned forward and licked along his crack and I heard him shriek.

"What are you doing?!" Mr. Sullivan exclaimed.

"You are not to question him, human!" Théoden snapped.

Mr. Sullivan caught on quickly, and bowed his head to Théoden. "Please forgive me, My Lord. I was not prepared for this."

"You must always be prepared to serve your Masters in any way they see fit. The next time you speak out against him, I'll remove your tongue. Have I made myself clear?" Théoden watched him closely and I waited.

Mr. Sullivan nodded. "Yes, My Lord, crystal." He lowered his head again, waiting for me to do whatever it was I was going to do.

I felt bad for him now and was actually thrown out of the mood to give a rim job. Hell, I didn't even know why I'd wanted to do it in the first place. Maybe because I was just so caught up in the moment, I wanted to make it special. Shit, I don't know.

"Continue Noel," Théoden said.

I kind of didn't want to, but an order was given, so I leaned forward again. I lapped at Mr. Sullivan's hole and heard him moan in pleasure. That sound alone put me back into the mood and I sucked and licked his hole with more enthusiasm.

"Ooooh shit!" he gasped as I prodded the tightness of his asshole with my tongue. He was definitely a virgin. His ass was so tight, I couldn't even get my tongue up there good. "Ooooohhhh, oh fuck!" he gasped and panted.

After a few more licks, kisses and sucks on his pucker, I pulled back. If I couldn't give him anything more reassuring this night, at least I made him feel really good for a few minutes, if nothing else. Théoden didn't object to me moving on, so I rubbed some more lube over Mr. Sullivan's hole, massaging his opening a bit before slipping my finger inside.

"Ahhhhh!" he groaned. I could tell he was in pain from my entry, but it also felt kind of good to him. His hole was tight as hell and I had to wiggle my finger to get in there good. Again, I found myself enjoying this, finger fucking a man. I watched him try to keep quiet as I prodded his hot, tight hole. Hell, if we had to do this, might as well make it worthwhile. I'd learned a lot from my brothers and Théoden and Tylendel. I knew how to bring a man pleasure and I was going to do that for Mr. Sullivan. It was the least I could do. I stroked my finger in his hole until I found that sizzling spot inside him and then I rubbed it.

"Oooooh, ooh, ohhhhh!" Mr. Sullivan moaned, his body jerked as I continued to play with his prostate.

"Don't worry, when I first enter you, it's going to hurt. You're going to have to relax until you get used to me. Then it's going to feel even better than this," I said, hoping to help relieve some of his tension at least.

"Please, just make it quick," Mr. Sullivan begged.

"It'll hurt more if I rush it."

"I know... I mean... I don't care, just make it quick... please."

I can't say that I blamed the man. I wanted to leave his home, too. So, it was best to get this over with. I pulled my finger out of his ass and positioned my cock in place. He was breathing hard, trying to prepare himself for the pain. I waited until he exhaled then I slid the head of my cock inside his tight hole. He screamed, then gasped, inhaling deeply and loudly, then screamed again as I slid further into him.

"Oh God! It hurts, please!" he begged. I could feel him trying to pull away from me, but I held firmly to his hips, pushing my cock deeper.

"Just relax, tensing up is going to make it hurt more," I said, giving him the same advice given to me, that I didn't take the first time. I took it now every time I had to spread my legs for my brothers and Théoden. It did work, made entry less painful.

"Oh God, it hurts so badly!" he cried.

I leaned over him so that I was near his ear. "I know... but think about your family. You have to stop fighting me," I whispered, trying to give him some perspective of what was at stake.

He nodded, his breathing was ragged, but I could feel him slowly start to relax his muscles and his body gave in to me. The rings of his ass loosened just enough so I was able to sheath myself fully inside him. I moaned, my eyes rolling back into my head. Fuck, he felt great! I now knew why my vampire family and even Tylendel enjoyed fucking my virgin hole. Mr. Sullivan was so fucking tight, my dick was loving his ass. I pulled back a little, letting him get used to the sensation of my cock rings rubbing his flesh, then I pushed forward, grazing his prostate again.

"Ahhhh, ohhhh," he moaned. I could tell he was still in a bit of pain, but now he was feeling some pleasure as I worked him over.

My hands were gripping his waist and I was fucking him with a steady rhythm, my pelvis slapped his ass cheeks with each thrust and I couldn't help but look up at Théoden. He was smiling, sitting there with his arm around Eileen. She was staring at her husband, every once in a while, she'd look up at me. I started to fuck him faster, and he moaned louder, in total ecstasy. I reached under him, grabbing his cock and wasn't surprised to find his dick thick, hard and ready to explode in my hand. I stroked him a few times, gliding my hand up and down his hard shaft, my fingers rubbing his moist helmet with each stroke.

"Oh fuck!" he gasped, his body tensing beneath me... he was close.

"You will feed, Noel," Théoden told me.

I knew I didn't have a choice, not only that, but something inside of me wanted his cum as if I'd earned it or deserved it. That ferocious hunger rose, one I was quite familiar with by now. Like earlier, I gave into it, letting my nature guide me. I pulled out of his ass and flipped him over on his back, making him yelp in shock, then I pushed his legs open to get a good look at his beautiful, swollen cock. My mouth watered just knowing what was waiting for me in his balls. Dipping down, I took his thick erection between my lips, sucking with all of my skill. I needed to feed, I could feel it through every vessel and limb. The closer I came to tasting that sweet elixir, the more anxious I was, sucking and stroking his shaft harder and fast until he cried out, his body convulsing as he unloaded his balls in my mouth. I locked my lips around his crown, savoring his milky flow as it shot from his slit. I moaned as I jerked his shaft, coaxing his cock to give me every ounce of cum he had. He was beside himself, gripping handfuls of my hair and pumping his cock in and out of my mouth. I could hear him grunting and growling as he rode out his climax.

To my sadness, his flow started to dribble and I sucked the last drop from his balls then pulled back. My cock was red and swollen fat with blood. I had an even more heightened level of arousal coursing through me and without direction from Théoden, I slid my cock back inside Mr. Sullivan and pounded his ass without reservation. He was so fucking tight and my cock was relishing his hot and moist chute. As I watched my human sex partner, I could tell he was enjoying our fucking just as much as I was. He panted with each thrust, his cock was starting to get hard all over again. I could feel his fingers and nails digging into my biceps where he was gripping me.

"Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum!" I announced, my breathing labored as I rammed my cock in and out of his hole. I could feel him stiffening beneath me again and his expression was euphoric as he cried out. I shoved my cock deep inside him, bottoming out and my balls gave their finale. "Aarrgggghhhhh! Fuuuuuuck!" I groaned, shaking and twitching along with him as his cock shot several creamy spurts over his chest and washboard abs.

I was so satisfied that I collapsed on top of him, my dick still buried inside of him oozing the last drops of my cum. We were both breathing hard and coming down from two amazing, earth-shattering fucking orgasms. As much as I didn't want to admit it, I enjoyed being inside a man as much as I did a woman. It felt right having his legs open to me, his hairy, muscular thighs pressed against my own on both sides. I loved the feel of his hard toned flesh and all its ridges and curves against mine. As I soaked all of this in, I realized I was getting horny again just thinking about it.

I needed to get the hell out of this house.

Quickly, I sprang up and pulled my cock out of his hole with a wet suction. Shit, that felt good, too. Everything just felt fantastic to me tonight. It was getting impossible to deny that I wasn't enjoying at least some aspect of my new life. I pulled my pants up and stuffed my semi-erect member inside where I hoped he'd behave himself, then I climbed to my feet. I gave one last look at Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan's astounded and if I'm not mistaken, curious expressions, before turning to Théoden. I didn't say anything, I already knew he was calling all of the shots, but I hoped my body language would steer us towards the doorway.

Théoden seemed pleased with me at least. There was a slight upturned curve to his lips indicating a smile. I'd seen enough of his frowns to know the difference. "That was quite the show, pet. I enjoyed it very much. I think I'll have an encore of that tonight. However, there's just one more thing left to do." He looked at Eileen. "Suck my child's cum from your husband's asshole."

I was blown away by his command, although I shouldn't have been. Apparently they were, too. Both looked at me as if I could change the situation. I shrugged. "You need to get it over with." That was the only advice I could give them.

Mr. Sullivan rolled over onto all fours and spread his knees wide. His wife made her way from the sofa and knelt behind him, trembling in fear, but I could tell she was going to do it, if only to get us out of her house.

"Just do it, honey," Mr. Sullivan said.

His wife parted his cheeks with her hands, exposing his cum dripping hole. I knew for a fact that I'd shot a huge load in his ass and she was going to have to suck it out. Théoden was one twisted fuck. But then so was I, because I was getting aroused by what I was seeing. Eileen leaned forward and began licking her husband puckered ring.

"Suck the cum out, Eileen," Théoden ordered.

The room was so quiet, you could hear her slurping my seed from her husband's asshole and what was even sexier, was that Mr. Sullivan moaned from the pleasure of getting his ass rimmed for the second time tonight.

"Oohhhh, fuck." Mr. Sullivan moaned low as if he was trying to hide the fact that he was getting off on it. "Mmmm."

"Are you enjoying your wife's tongue in your ass, Mr. Sullivan?" Théoden asked.

"I'd advise you not to lie," I added. Lord only knows what Théoden would make him do if he tried to lie.

"Yes, My Lord," Mr. Sullivan replied. I have to admit, I didn't think he was going to take my advice, but then his family's life would be in peril if he didn't.

"Is she sliding her tongue deep inside your ass?" Théoden smirked as he uncrossed his legs and rose from the sofa.

"Yes, My Lord. My wife is sucking all of his cum out and it feels good," Mr. Sullivan said. It was almost as if he was trying to get rid of us by providing more information than necessary. Smart.

Théoden laughed as if he was hip to what Mr. Sullivan was doing. Then again, maybe he was. He could read his mind fully, I was just over here guessing.

"You may stop, Eileen," Théoden said.

She did, pulling away quickly and wiping her mouth. Her husband sat back on his heels still making sure that he kept her behind him. It was a sweet gesture, but there was no way he would be able to protect her from Théoden if he wanted to act.

"Well, now that we've all had our fun and made new breakthroughs, I think we'll take our leave." Théoden walked towards the front door and I followed. He turned back to the Sullivans. "What do you say when someone has given you such a rare gift?"

Mr. Sullivan was now leaning against his wife as she held him in her arms. They both swallowed hard before they answered. I guess they were trying to buy themselves some time to think of an appropriate response that wouldn't enrage Théoden.

"Thank you so much for your kind gift, Lord Théoden," Mr. Sullivan said.

"Y-yes, th-thank you," his wife, Eileen, stammered.

Théoden smirked, but walked out of the house without any further incidents. I ran behind him, finally happy to be out of there. We got back into the car and I sat beside him, looking out of the window. I tried to ignore the scent of cum and sweat that still clung to me. I found the aroma intoxicating, to say the least. No doubt, Théoden could smell it, too. We were heading back to our home, about halfway there when he asked me a question.

"Do you know why I took you there?" he asked me.

I turned to him. I knew the answer and what he wanted to hear and knew what lesson he wanted to teach. "Because you wanted me to learn what the humans mean to us."

"And what do they mean to us?" Théoden took hold of my chin, bringing my face closer to him and kissing me.

I leaned into his kiss, just the touch of his lips was sending fire through me. My cock started to stir between my legs and I shifted in the seat trying to get a bit more comfortable. He pulled away, breaking our connection and sat back, waiting for my reply.

I sighed. "You wanted me to know that humans everywhere are ours for the taking. They are here to serve us, to feed us and fuck us, Master." I wasn't ready to agree with his sentiments, but I knew that he'd want me to.

Théoden smiled and nodded. "One day, pet... you will."

"Maybe I don't want to, Master." I decided to voice my thought, see where it'd get me.

"Did you enjoy yourself tonight?" He was studying me, now.

Again, I was stuck with the truth. "Yes, Master."

"The killing, feeding, fucking?"

To my shame, I had to answer. "Yes, Master."

"Then stop lying to yourself, Noel. You do want to indulge in your vampire nature. You're just afraid that you'll see yourself as a hypocrite. You've judged our kind for so long, not fully understanding that you were just jealous. That's what your little Resistance movement is. The plight of the envious wanting what they are not worthy to have. So, these humans balk and cause minor skirmishes in hopes that they are upsetting the balance. It's all because they want to be right where you are."

I turned away from Théoden. I didn't need to hear that shit. It's easy for him to say that when he and his kind were the oppressors.

"You don't agree?" He chuckled.

"You prey on the weak, Master!" I countered.

"Because the weak are here to be preyed on. The victory goes to the strongest and the smartest. You will accept your nature and your place among my children this night, Noel. Of that, I promise you."
Chapter Twenty

To say that his proclamation was ominous would be hitting the nail right on the head. I was worried and very curious about what else was going to happen tonight. We returned home with plenty of time left in our evening. Summer nights were short, but it was my favorite season. Being a vampire, it was almost as if I could taste the season. The moisture in the air, and the heat. Humans smelled delicious no matter what, and I can't even begin to express how disturbing that was. I didn't know how I would experience all of this in other seasons. My body felt alive as a vampire as if I were one with nature, as clichéd as that sounds, it was true. I could feel the breeze on my skin more acutely, almost like individual particles of electricity. I think that's why I enjoyed taking showers so much... the water felt amazing on my skin.

Théoden was standing by the elevator, watching me still sitting in the car with the window open. I guess he got tired of waiting, because he whistled and I was brought back to reality. I rolled the window up and got out of the car. It was weird, I didn't even remember zoning out like that.

"Sorry, Master," I said, approaching him.

"I understand more than you know," Théoden said, shocking me because I wasn't expecting him, nor was I used to him being this... I don't know... patient with me, I guess. Even with the conversation we had in the car, he was calm.

We were riding the elevator to our penthouse when he broke the silence.

"Tonight, there is just one more test you must pass. Where you are concerned, it will be your most difficult, but I expect nothing less from you than total obedience. To disobey me on this, you will suffer."

Well, so much for him being patient with me. I nodded, not really knowing what other test he would have for me. I knew that he was going to pierce my tongue again and I knew what that felt like, so I was sure I could handle it without incident. "Yes Master, I will obey," I said, confidently.

"Good."

The mirrored doors opened and we walked off the elevator and I followed him into the den where all of my brothers were waiting. Among them was Jonah and I had to suppress a growl when I set my eyes on him. If he were to be ripped apart by a pack of mangy wild dogs, ate up, shitted out and then pissed on, it would still be too good a death for him.

"Really Noel, you should lighten up to him. He was only doing what it takes to survive," Théoden said, smirking. I guess he saw the mental image I had of Jonah's stinking, rotting remains.

"I'd rather not have to think of him at all, Master," I said, honestly.

"Well, that won't be an option," Théoden said, taking his favorite leather pillow.

I remained standing and curious as to what was going to happen next. What test did I have to pass now? I looked at my brothers, they were all dressed, not formally. Some were wearing sweatpants and t-shirts or jeans, but still, all were clothed. Okay, now I was starting to get a bit nervous. I looked back at Théoden, waiting for him to give his commands.

"Remove your clothes, Noel," Théoden said, not standing on ceremony... well, not for long, at least.

I was no stranger to being naked these days, so I started to undress, removing my shirt and then shoes, socks and jeans. There I stood, in my birthday suit and to my shame, rock-hard. My cock was jutting upward, pointing high and drooling precum. I guess being around all of them, feeling their connection to me and sensing their arousal put me in this damn state of desire. Fuck... I was so far gone, there wasn't any point in trying to deny it. Théoden once again proved he knew me better than I knew myself.

"Tonight, you and Jonah will bury this feud between you. I want you to get used to being intimate with your future brother, as he will need your support and guidance in the years to come. Not to mention, your essence. So, I'll have you bond with him, thus breaking that ice wall you've constructed. Go to him, Noel, and take pleasure in his body as you give him pleasure in return," Théoden said.

I heard the words, but I couldn't put my body into action. Was he really fucking serious? Surely, he wasn't expecting me to willingly fuck Jonah! It was bad enough I couldn't kill the bastard, but now this? NO! Hell fuck no! I can't, wouldn't and totally fucking couldn't. I took a step back as if his words had sent me a powerful blow...shit, maybe they had.

"I will not repeat myself, Noel," Théoden said.

Still, I stood there looking at him as if he was speaking another language. "No." I heard the word come out of my mouth, knew I meant it, but couldn't believe that I was saying it.

Théoden cocked both eyebrows. "What?" His expression told me he was challenging me.

I gathered what nerve I had left and I held my ground.

"I can't, Master. I'll do whatever you ask of me, but not that," I said.

Théoden rose from his pillow and I could actually hear a few groans from my brothers. I couldn't tell if it was because they were annoyed with me or pitied me. Probably both. Théoden closed the distance between us in less than a nanosecond and I found myself frozen in place by a mixture of fear and courage.

"I warned you on the elevator that you would be punished if you disobeyed me," Théoden said.

"Master, you're asking too much," I stated, feeling like he was setting me up to fail.

He reached out, wrapping his powerful hand around my throat and pushed me to my knees. "Let this night be the last time you ever disobey me. You will fuck Jonah and you will enjoy it. You will make sure that he enjoys it and you will do so willingly. Because after this last lesson, I know I won't have to go down this road with you again." He looked up at my brothers. "Donovan, bring me the Rod!"

I could see Donovan clearly from my viewpoint and he rose rather slowly off his pillow, which was rare for him. When Théoden gave a command, they all jumped instantly to fulfill it. Donovan took a tentative step towards Théoden, I could see and smell his apprehension.

"Father, maybe—" Donovan cut off his own words after the look Théoden gave him.

I saw it myself, it was a vicious expression cold enough to turn someone into stone. I even think Théoden growled. It was enough for Donovan to carry out his duty without any further protest. But still, if Donovan was willing to risk Théoden's anger to plead for mercy on my behalf, just what in the fuck did I get myself into? If Donovan was scared for me, did I go too far? Oh God, what have I done?!

Maybe I could salvage this. I looked up at Théoden. "Master—"

"Silence!" he barked and like a good slave, I shut my mouth.

I took another gander around the room and saw all of the expressions of my brothers. Bruce even looked saddened for me, as did Michael, Ryu, Tyler and Derek. Marco, not so much. He was actually smiling and stroking himself quite boldly. His cock and balls were fully exposed and he was playing with his foreskin, pulling it back and running his finger underneath it around his fat crown. His huge prince albert was coated in a thick layer of precum. Apparently, seeing me in pain or maybe even anyone, really got his juices flowing.

Donovan returned with something that looked like some fucking medieval torture device. I could see that it was a phallus shaped object on a long metal rod. It was narrow at the tip, getting fatter toward the bottom. It was actually wider than Marco's cock, but the most frightening thing about it was that it was made purely out of silver. Panic shot through me and I nearly started to hyperventilate.

"I'm sorry, please don't hurt me!" I begged. I knew I was pathetic, at least I felt that way, but I didn't want to experience what that thing would do to me. At this moment, I regretting saying "no".

"Hold him," Théoden ordered and instantly my brothers were upon me, all of them.

They held me on the floor, my legs spread wide and folded up to my chest exposing my anus to Théoden. I knew what he was going to do and I started to scream and fight back. There was no breaking free though, they were far stronger than I could ever hope to be and I was no match. Again, I begged Théoden for a second chance.

"Please, Master, I'm begging you, please don't! I'm sorry, I won't disobey you again. I didn't mean it," I cried.

"Oh, so now you're going to lie to me on top of displaying such unforgivable disobedience. I'll have to add on for that, too," Théoden said, then he knelt by me, positioning the silver phallus at my asshole. "I was hoping to avoid this lesson, but you've proven tonight that you need it. The next time you think about refusing to bond with whomever I tell you to, remember this moment."

He shoved it inside of me in one push and my entire body felt like it was burning to ashes from within. I screamed so hard and so loud that my throat burned. Tears poured from my eyes like a river and I begged over and over and over for him to pull it out. He eased it out just a bit and the pain flared to a whole different level. I could literally feel my insides being seared and ripped away by the silver. It was so excruciating that I actually vomited some of the blood I'd drank earlier all over my chest and the floor. I wanted to pass out or just die, but the agony kept me alert and in utter misery. When I thought he was going to take it out, he shoved the fucking thing inside me again, destroying more of my intestinal track. The inner wall of my rectum was burnt ground beef, or at least it felt that way. I cried and screamed until my voice was hoarse and still Théoden fucked me with it. My brothers made sure I couldn't get away from this new, horrendous torment.

"If you refuse to bond or feed sexually, this is just one of the many punishments you could get," Théoden said. "If you ever refuse Jonah again, this is what you will get. This rule will stay in effect until I feel that you've gotten over your petty grudge. Have I made myself clear?"

I couldn't speak, the words just wouldn't form on my lips, but I nodded. My face was soaked with snot, spit, bloody vomit and tears, but I manage to make eye contact with him and I nodded again.

"Are you ready to obey me once and for all?"

I nodded. I was praying for the pain to end. Even calling what I was experiencing 'pain' was too simple a word. There were no words to describe the true misery I was in as long as that silver phallus was lodged inside me.

"Good. I do hope we don't have to have this lesson reminder in the future. I won't be as gentle the next time."

Théoden pulled it out finally and I could feel it taking part of my intestines with it. Everything throbbed and burned. There was a puddle of blood at my opening and more poured out from my asshole as my body worked to mend itself. My brothers let me go and stepped away. I just curled myself into a ball, crying still from the lingering sting I felt as I recuperated. I could feel my anal walls healing, my intestines stitching itself back together with the new flesh that was growing. No one bothered to touch me, they just all watched as if I was some morbid cautionary tale. I'd lost track of the time I wasn't even aware of in the first place. I don't know how long I laid there in a fetal position, waiting until I could breathe right again. My vocal cords healed; the pain there faded away.

"You should clean yourself up. Rid your body of its waste and return back to this room to fulfill your duty," Théoden said.

"Yes, Master," I weakly replied, finally finding my voice again. I was completely humiliated. The only time I'd been this embarrassed was when Théoden allowed Jonah to piss on me. Somehow this felt worse. This time, Jonah was witness to my pain, to my weakness and subsequent submission. He knew he'd won in every way against me now. I couldn't kill him and now I'd have to fuck him and I'd probably have to do it forever.

I managed to roll myself onto all fours, avoiding making eye contact with my brothers. I was a fucking mess, reeking of burnt flesh, sweat and other bodily fluids. I left the room and headed for the shower in the master bedroom. I gave myself an enema, but this time I expelled it in the toilet not wanting to see my damaged innards again. This is what Théoden meant when he told me to rid myself of my body's waste. After I was done with the whole enema thing, I took a quick shower. It seemed almost ridiculous to me that I was preparing myself by cleansing my body only to defile it with Jonah's. Still, after what I just went through, I knew all of my fight was gone. Théoden knew my number or at least which buttons to push to get and keep me in line. He truly was a Master.

After I was squeaky clean, I returned to the den where I knew they were all waiting for me to do my thing. Théoden was once again lounging on his pillow as if he hadn't just tortured the fuck out of me earlier. My brothers were back in their places, all except Ryu who had been put to task sucking Marco's cock. I couldn't focus on them right now. As a matter of fact, I didn't even want to make eye contact with their asses right now. I was still very pissed that they'd held me down while Théoden tortured me. I could feel the phantom pain of the silver sizzling my skin like fat on a grill. I closed my eyes, taking a couple deep breaths. When I opened them, I zeroed in on Jonah. Best to just get this bullshit over with.

I walked over to him, towering over his smaller frame. My shadow enveloping Jonah completely, making him look vulnerable. Oh, how I wish I could kick his head off his neck like a football right out the damn window. It didn't help that the bastard was smiling up at me. I posed no threat to him whatsoever and he knew it. He was not intimidated by me in the least. A part of me felt emasculated and maybe that's what Théoden wanted. Something told me that this was part of my penance for rebelling against them. This was my life now. I swallowed the bile that was slowly rising in my throat and gestured for him to stand up... he did.

"Pull your pants down," I said. I didn't want too many words to have to pass between us.

"Just my pants?" he asked in an obnoxious taunting voice.

"You heard me."

"Perhaps you misunderstood me, Noel," Théoden said, gaining our attention. "I'd have you make a show of this little mating. This will not be a quick fuck. I expect foreplay, teasing, all of the tricks you've learned. I want to be entertained while watching you two. Am I clear?"

Damn it to fucking hell! "Yes, Master," I said. Apparently, I was still being tortured.

"Yes, Master!" Jonah echoed, right before he began undressing a little too eagerly for my taste as if he was looking forward to this. He pulled his pants down, stepping out of each leg. With one glance down, I could see that I was right in my assessment. This motherfucker's cock was as hard as a rock, curving upwards and drooling at me. Jonah came closer to me, standing on his toes with his lips pursed trying to kiss me.

I took a step back with a bit of a lean.

Jonah frowned. "Remember, you can't deny me. You have to kiss me. Our Master wants a show and if you piss him off—"

"Shut the fuck up, I don't need you to remind me of what can happen," I snapped.

"Really? Then kiss me... fuck me so good I cum without touching my dick," Jonah said.

I could feel that bile rising again with the knowledge of what Théoden was making me do. At this point, I didn't know who I hated more, Jonah or Théoden. I knew I had no choice... no way in fucking hell would I go through the pain of the silver dildo again. Every time I think I've felt the worst pain on earth, Théoden shatters that with a new experience. Truth be told, I was tired of testing him. Tired of suffering in vain. Tired of fighting a battle and losing against an enemy whose success was written in stone. My mind was made up... I was going to obey.

"So, are you ready or what?" Jonah asked. He was standing in front of me naked and horny. Two physical states I'd never wanted to see him in.

"Yeah," I conceded.

Jonah moaned and ran his hands over my pecs, his fingers playing with my sensitive pierced nipples. "I've always wanted to fuck you, Noel. It was one of the reasons why I joined your group," he revealed to me, as if this was something I needed to know. As if this bit of information mattered now. Fucker was getting everything he wanted.

"I don't care about your feelings toward me, Jonah. As a matter of fact, I wish you'd just shut the fuck up. It'll make all of this easier on me," I said, speaking my own brand of peace.

Jonah laughed. Laughed! Son of a bitch!

"Really, Noel, I've seen you in action, there's no way I'm going to be able to stay quiet when your cock is inside me," he said.

It took everything I had not to punch his teeth down his throat... literally. He took me by surprise when he grabbed the back of my head and kissed me. My first instinct was to pull away again, but then I remembered what Théoden wanted to see and I bit back my rage and not his tongue when he shoved it between my lips. I closed my eyes and tried to pretend this was anyone else but Jonah. That trick really wasn't working, so I just dealt with it. I kissed him and let him roam his hands all over my body. He grabbed my ass, gripping both cheeks.

Again, I wanted to pull away, but instead another idea came to my mind. Théoden said he wanted me to pleasure him. Fine. I'll do it, but I'll do it my way. One where I was in control instead of him. I grabbed a handful of his hair, yanking his head back. He yelped and stared at me, a bit of fear flashed across his face before he remembered he was safe from me. Still, I knew Théoden and especially my brothers might like to see me play rough and if I can make this fucker hurt even a little bit... might make having to fuck him easier to swallow.

I licked his bottom lip and he tried to suck my tongue into his mouth, but I pulled away, teasing him. I knew this would please Théoden, me proving to him that I am strong still. I'll be damned! This was the test, or lesson... this moment! Can I put the desires of my Master before my own? I finally understood what was expected of me. Seducing Jonah was going to be my biggest challenge and Théoden was judging how I handled it. I looked at the Master vampire and he was lounging, legs spread wide as he gently stroked his erection hidden within his leather pants. The expression on his face confirmed my epiphany, so I returned my attention back to Jonah, willing to prove that I am not weak.

"You want me?" I asked the scum-sucking leech.

He was panting, his cock was leaking a steady flow by now. I could see his glistening precum dribbling down the length of his shaft and balls onto the floor. "God yes! I've wanted you to fuck me from the moment I first laid eyes on you."

As I gazed down at him, I let my fangs extend and he got even more excited, grinding his sticky cock against my thigh and gripping my ass harder.

"Bite me, I want to feel what it's like; you drinking from me," he begged.

All his behavior was such an eye-opener for me. He really wasn't working for the Rebellion. No way could he have believed in what we stood for... our fight. He apparently idolized vampires far too much to ever want to kill them. I had my suspicion, but I had to know the truth.

"Jonah, did you just join us hoping to one day join the ranks of the supes by betraying the Rebellion?" I asked.

"The truth?"

"I'd be insulted if you lied. Besides, what would be the point now?"

He nodded as much as he could with my hand still holding his head back, baring his throat.

"I did. I wanted to be a vampire and knew that I had to offer them something for the gift. That something became you and your team."

"If I had died?"

He shrugged. "Changes nothing. I wanted immortality. But if it's any consolation, I'm glad that you didn't die. That you're here with me and that you're one of them. I can't wait until I'm your true brother. We'll feed and fuck forever, it's going to be awesome."

It took everything in me not to rip his head from his body and no doubt Théoden knew this. Instead, I struck, burying my fangs cruelly into his vein. He cried out as his blood spurted like a geyser in my mouth, coating my tongue and throat as I swallowed greedily. I took only enough to give me some satisfaction, but not enough to fully weaken him and surely not enough to kill him. I pulled away before he could get off on my bite. I was going to wipe his blood from my lips, but I changed my mind. He wanted to kiss me, he could do it with his blood still lingering in my mouth. I planted my lips on his, making sure he could taste himself on my tongue. He tried to pull away, but I kept him there, shoving my bloody tongue into his mouth.

Drinking blood ain't so glamourous now, is it, bitch?

He gagged and tried to pull away again, but I wouldn't let him. I continued kissing him, making sure his mouth was as bloody as mine. I knew he was thoroughly disgusted when I felt his dick go soft against my thigh. I broke the kiss, laughing at him.

"Did you like that kiss?" I taunted.

"You did that on purpose!" Jonah spat, wiping the blood away from his lips.

"What? I thought you'd think that was hot."

"Get on with it," Théoden said.

I cut him a glance and saw that he was smirking. Apparently, he was fond of my bloody kiss.

"Yes, Master," Jonah said. He reached down, grabbing his cock and giving it a few strokes, trying to bring it back to life again.

I'd basked in my minor victory for as long as I was allowed. I licked his blood from my lips and swallowed what lingered in my mouth, savoring the deliciousness. Jonah didn't let what I did derail him too far off what he wanted to do with me. He stepped back up to me, kissing and sucking on my neck. I stood there, letting him work his way to my nipples and he sucked my right nipple between his lips. His tongue flicked over my piercing and I gasped. Shit, that felt good!

"You taste so good," Jonah purred as he licked over my entire chest. My nipples were hard as rocks thanks to his skillful mouth. He began licking his way down my stomach until he reached my erection.

Jonah latched his mouth onto my cock, sucking my dick all the way down his throat and I couldn't help but gasp from the pleasure. I stood there as he sucked my crown, running his tongue over my glans, then sucking it with his lips. I moaned as he slipped the tip of his tongue into my slit, then he circled my cockhead paying special attention to my piercings. He played with my magic cross, then he licked and sucked on my apadravya piercing through my shaft, tickling my urethra.

"Oohhh shit!" I groaned. Fuck! I hated that this motherfucker was this damn good. Why couldn't he suck at sucking cock?!

I heard Théoden chuckle and that pissed me off, too. I didn't want any of them to know that I was enjoying this. My cock was so hard, it was throbbing with the need to cum. Jonah switched it up by taking my swollen balls into his mouth and my body jerked as ecstasy filled me. He scooted closer between my legs and I widened my stance to give him room. He was making my balls feel so good and if he kept it up, no doubt I'd end up blowing my load. The next thing I felt once he'd wiggled his way into position was his tongue on my guiche piercing, licking and sucking it.

"Ahhhh, fuck, mmmmm," I moaned and squatted to get closer to his mouth. Oh shit, this felt great! As much as I hated to admit it, I loved it when people played with my piercings. The sensation just made me feel that much better when getting fucked.

"You like that, eh?" Jonah said, laughing. "Well, I know for a fact that you love this." He started licking my asshole and I had to brace myself against the wall.

His tongue worked my asshole over like a slithering eel, slicking my hole and sliding inside me and wiggling around. "Ooooohhhh fuuuuuck!" I quaked. "Stop."

Jonah pulled away and looked up at me. "Why? Didn't you like it?"

I nodded. "I was close to cumming."

"So cum," Jonah said, then he went back to ravishing my hole with his mouth.

Holy Shit! I was cumming hard. My balls tightened and there was no stopping it. "Ahhhh, ooohhhhhhh!" I started to tremble with the rush of pleasure. "Oh fuck! Arrgggghh!" I shot like a canon, blasting ropes of pearls through the air that landed on Jonah's back, ass and the floor. I rode my orgasm until the last of my juices were dripping down Jonah's ass crack. He pulled back from his odd angle grinning like a damn boy scout who'd just earned his first badge. Fuck, I guess he did. Son of a bitch made me cum from just his mouth.

"That was hot," he said. "Damn babe, my back is soaked with your cockload." He reached behind and wiped some up with his fingers. He brought his hand around to look at my sticky cream, then he licked it off. "Mmmmm, that's so good."

Oh shit, why did he do that? Watching him lick my cum off his fingers made my already hard cock dance with delight. As much as I didn't want to desire this bastard, he was making it hard for my body to resist.

"Fucker!" I growled, then grabbed the back of his head and threw him to the floor. I pressed my foot on the small of his back, flattening him. Jonah started squirming and pumping his cock against the floor, moaning like a bitch in anticipation of my rod. I took my foot off his back, then leaned down, gripping his hips and pulling him roughly onto his knees.

"You want my cock?" I asked him.

"Yes! Oh fuck yes! Baby, fuck me hard, bust your nuts in my guts!" Jonah cried as he pushed back against me.

We'll see just how hard he can take it. I wanted to fuck his brains out in the most brutal way possible. Spitting on my hand, I then rubbed my saliva all over my dick because that's all the lube this bitch was gonna get after what he put me through. Behind me, I saw that Derek was going to Théoden, unbuckling his pants. Bruce was out and proud with his jerk-off and Michael and Donovan were happily pulling their dicks out to join the party. I position my tip against Jonah's puckered anus and then just plunged all the way in. I gasped as his body opened to my brutal entry.

"Ahhhh FUCK!" Jonah belted, growling low as I shoved my dick balls deep inside him.

Yeah, take that, bitch! I wasted no time pumping my hips against his ass, working up a rhythm as I slammed into him. He grunted with each thrust, panting in a mixture of pleasure and pain. I switched positions just a little, lifting one leg for more balance so that I was only on one knee as I drilled his hole.

"Oh, oh, yes, yes, fuck me, harder!" he panted and begged.

What the fuck? He was actually enjoying this! He wanted me to fuck him like this, so I switched it up, burying my cock deep inside his chute and grinding my hips against his ass.

"Oh fuck yeah! Oh shit... feels so good. Abuse me... fuck me harder... harder, Noel!" Jonah panted as he moaned like a two-dollar whore.

I rammed my cock harder inside of him, but not as hard as to break his bones. As I watched my dick sliding in and out of a man's ass, I had a brief moment of surrealism. I would have never seen myself in this situation. But here I am, enjoying the feel of my dick inside a man's ass for the second time tonight. It felt so fucking awesome! Jonah was clenching his walls around me, milking me for every drop I had. My cock was rigid steel inside him and I knew I was coating his chute with my juices. The way his ass worked my dick was magnificent. Fucker knew how to please a cock, that's for sure. I'm not surprised either. No doubt, it had to play a part in Théoden deciding to keep him.

I moaned as he clenched his walls around me again, letting my cock glide smoothly along his ringed passage. "Fuck!" I gasped. I didn't want to feel this good fucking him. What little plan I had in the beginning of owning him and making him pay through a brutal fuck was totally backfiring in my face and on my dick. It didn't help that my body was feeding off the connection I had with my brothers and Théoden. I kind of wished they weren't in the room, but then maybe it was a good idea that they were. The connection we shared made me desire sex, therefore, it was making having to fuck Jonah more tolerable.

"Oh God!" I moaned as a wave of pleasure shot through my groin.

"Damn, your cock feels great inside me. I'm so close to cumming," Jonah purred.

"Yeah, fuck him hard, Noel!" Tyler cheered me on.

"Yeah, pound my ass, baby!" Jonah said. "Ooohhh, I'm so fucking close!"

Shit, he wasn't the only one.

He started to rotate his hips, fucking himself on my cock as I pumped in and out of his hole. I could feel my climax building, starting from my balls and it spread throughout my limbs. It was an overwhelming sexual sensation that just took over my every thought. I needed release, I wanted to embrace the pleasure that was mine to claim. I growled, deep and hard as my balls tightened up.

"Yeah, ah, ah, fuck yeah, give me your spunk!" Jonah yelled. He was panting like a dog as I banged my rod into him. "Ohhhhhh, oh, oh, I'm gonna cum!"

He tensed, moaning loudly and shook violently as his cock unloaded all over the floor. He clenched his ass around my dick even harder with each spurt, milking my shaft. I felt myself going over the edge and I threw my head back, roaring as I filled his guts with my cum. I rocked hard against him as jets of my seed shot from my slit coating his insides. I tried hard not to dig my fingers into his flesh, I knew I'd break him if I did and Théoden would punish me. My body shook as the last drops from my balls were drained. I fell back onto the floor with labored breaths, still quaking from my orgasm. After the night I'd had, I was actually a bit tired after fucking that asshole's asshole.

"If I didn't know any better, pet, I'd say you really enjoyed yourself. Jonah's ass is literally quivering and oozing your batter," Théoden said. "That was quite the show. I thoroughly enjoyed it."

"Thank... you... Master," I said from my laid-out position.

"Thank you, Sir," Jonah said. "Thank you for allowing me to have sex with him, Sir."

Oh, stop with the ass-kissing, you fuckface! The sound of his voice was annoying me.

Théoden snorted and I knew he'd read my thought. Oh well.

"You'll have sex with him again tonight," he said, and that drew my attention.

I lifted my head up, starring incredulously at him.

"I suggest you change your expression," Théoden directed his command at me.

I looked away, hoping I could erase the anger and disbelief from my face before I turned back to him. I took several deep breaths, calming myself. When I faced Théoden again, my expression was measured. "Do you want me to fuck him again, Master?" I asked.

"No. He'll be the one fucking you," Théoden said, then he looked at Jonah. "Whenever you're ready for round two."

Oh, I didn't like this shit at all, not one little bit, but there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it. So when Jonah directed his lusty gaze at me, I just sucked it up and rolled over onto my hands and knees. Again, I just wanted to get it over with. My plan to fuck him senseless and painfully fell through like a card castle during an earthquake. Yeah... that shattering. Instead of me making him cry and beg for me to stop, he got off on it and if that wasn't enough, I came hard as fuck inside him. I couldn't win for shit!

Jonah turned around and shuffled on his knees towards me, grinning like a fiend. "I want you on your back, Noel."

"I'd rather not have to look at your face when you do this," I said, keeping my doggy-style position.

"On your back, Noel!" Théoden barked in a biting tone.

I could feel his agitation from across the room, it actually shook me to my core and my heart skipped a beat or two. Not to anger him further, I quickly followed his command and rolled over onto my back.

"Jonah, you are to have your way with him until you both cum," Théoden said.

"Thank you, Sir." Jonah was the only one between the two of us happy about this prospect. He spit in his hand like I had done. "This was good enough for me, so it's good enough for you." He slicked his dick with his saliva then crawled closer.

I opened my legs, hating every second of having to submit to him. He mounted me, pressing his spit-slicked cock against my asshole and started to push inside me. I grunted and exhaled, trying to relax as he broke through my permanently virginal anal rings. The best thing about it was that his cock wasn't nearly as big as others I've had inside me. He leaned over me, bracing himself on his hands on either side of my head. I didn't care for the view of his face over mine, but I had to bear it.

"Oh God! You're so fucking tight!" he groaned as he pushed his cock all the way in.

I didn't have anything to say to him. I just wanted him to cum and get off me. I made sure my legs were spread wide as I didn't want him putting them over his shoulders or around his waist. He started pumping his hips against me, moaning in ecstasy as he did. I was still getting used to him inside me, but was happy that he lacked the skill that my brothers possessed, let alone Théoden and Tylendel. It would seem that he was used to being on the bottom. If I was going to move this along, I was going to have to help the idiot out. I reached down between my legs and grabbed my cock. It was still slick with my cum so I just started stroking my shaft.

"Stop." It was just one word, but coming from Théoden, it meant business. My hand froze on my cock just as Jonah paused his thrusting. "Remove your hand from your cock, Noel."

Damn it! I pulled my hand away, dropping them both at my sides.

"Jonah, your cock should be the only thing you need to make him cum. You're pumping, but you're not hitting his prostate."

I got true pleasure watching the crestfallen and embarrassed expression flash across Jonah's bitch-ass face. I'll give him this, he recuperated fast from the critique that he sucked at fucking. Nonetheless, I allowed myself indulgence in this rare occasion and laughed.

"I would suggest pushing his legs against his chest to gain better penetration and then rotating your hips on each thrust. I want to see my child spurt," Théoden said.

Fucking, shit! Damn it! Fuck! I should have kept my damn mouth shut!

"Yes, Master," Jonah said, then he leaned back, grabbing the backs of my knees and pushed my legs against my chest. "Oh, I see. It really exposes his pretty cherry."

"I expect to see both of you cumming soon," Théoden said. He knew damn well I didn't want this position! "Oh, and Noel, make sure you clean Jonah's dick off afterward."

This was obviously payback for laughing. Damn.

"Yes, Master," I said. I watched as Jonah mounted me again, only this time I could feel his dick better as it grazed my prostate perfectly upon entry. He'd taken Théoden's advice to heart and hit my prostate on each thrust, then ground his hips against my ass cheeks.

"Oh shit!" I gasped before I could stop myself. I'll be damned, it felt great.

"Yeah, you ain't laughing now, are ya? My dick's hitting that spot, ain't it?" Jonah taunted.

Fuck! He hit it again. He was going at it mercilessly and my body responded to the sensation. Clear, sticky juices flowed from my hard-as-iron cock and pooled on my abs. To my dismay, the little bastard grabbed my legs and threw them over his shoulders and drilled my hole from a new angle.

"Ah, ahhh shit!" I panted. Damn it all to fucking hell, I was going to cum again. I could hear my brothers getting off from whatever they were doing, be it handjobs or blowjobs. I wasn't concerned about them at the moment. All of my attention was on the climax building in my balls. A part of me wanted to hold out, but then it would just prolong this unwanted intimacy, so I didn't try to fight my approaching orgasm.

"Oh, oooooohhh, oh Noel.... Damn, you feel so fucking good! I'm gonna fill you with my load!" Jonah yelled, his body went into a fit of spasms just as my cock erupted all over my chest and stomach.

I cried out as my spunk flew from my slit, splattering me, and at the same time, I could feel Jonah's hot seed flowing into me. It seemed to go forever and I was so grateful when he slumped on top of me, winded and limp, pinning my legs to my chest. I wanted to shove his ass off me, but thought better of it. Théoden would probably be pissed if I did.

Eventually, Jonah rolled over, taking his cock with him as it slid out of my ass with a wet, slippery sound. Unfortunately, my torment wasn't over. I sat up and leaned over Jonah as he laid on his back, breathless, with a heaving chest and wilting dick. I just grabbed his dick at the base of his shaft and sucked it into my mouth.

"Oh God!" Jonah gasped and trembled as I sucked his oversensitive cock clean of his cum.

It didn't take me long, only a few seconds, then I pulled back, swallowing the last of it. Not bad, but not what I would have wanted either. At least, it was over... for now... I hoped.

"Very good, boys. That was entertaining and I do believe my Noel learned his last and most valuable lesson tonight," Théoden said. "And the only thing that matters is what I want from and for my children and myself."

I turned and looked at him. His cock was limp and wet with cum and saliva. With one glance around the room, it would seem that everyone was sexually satisfied.

"Come here, Noel," Théoden beckoned.

I didn't make him wait. I climbed to my feet and walked over to him, kneeling at his side.

He smiled. "Tonight, you have passed your final test and proven that you are worthy to be my child. I am proud of you."

"Thank you, Master." I don't know why, but his words seem to lift my spirits. I shouldn't give a shit about what he thinks of me, but I did. His blood that flowed through my veins was proud that he was claiming me, accepting me as I accepted him. It would seem that my subservience to him was an inevitable adjustment for me.

"Tonight, we'll all have some more fun and then I'll pierce your tongue. Tomorrow night will be your insignia ceremony." Théoden leaned back, relaxing more on his pillow.

He grabbed the back of my head, bringing my face to him and kissed me. I parted my lips, kissing him back. Our tongues mingling in each other's mouths. My dick jumped to attention like a good soldier, ready for action. Théoden knew he had me right where he wanted me. When he grabbed my cock, I moaned and scooted closer to him. "Very good, pet. Climb on my lap."

I was so horny at this point, I did just that, straddling his lap. It didn't matter that he'd tortured the fuck out of me and made me screw Jonah... he owned me. There would be nothing I could deny him, not my mind, least of all my body and at this point, he'd even claimed what little I had left of my soul. I didn't even know if I retained my full sanity... I'm sure he had a portion of that as well.

"Make me cum and be creative about it," Théoden said, giving me an order my body couldn't refuse.

He was right when he said I'd crave his cock. Just being this near to it, I knew I had to have it inside me. I wanted to feel its hardness and heat, to run my fingers along its thick, velvety, veiny length. I needed to smell his musky, masculine scent unlike any other smell with the exception of Tylendel. God, I just had to have it inside me, my mouth and my asshole. I needed his cum, just the memory of what it felt and tasted like blasting away in my holes almost sent me reeling. I leaned forward, kissing Théoden, letting my tongue start its worship at his mouth before I kissed his chin, his jaw, and then his neck. He let his head fall back, giving me access, but not permission to bite and I so wanted to plunge my fangs into his neck and drink the ambrosia that flowed from his veins.

I sucked and licked the skin just over his jugular and Théoden moaned. He spread his arms wide, allowing me full access to his body and I took advantage as much as I could. I really wanted him! I wanted to fuck him and I couldn't deny it. My blood called to him like no other. He wanted me to make it interesting, so instead of pulling his shirt over his head, I grabbed his collar and ripped it down the middle, tearing the fabric to shreds. Théoden laughed as he laid there, exposed.

"Yeah, Noel... worship our Father's body," Donovan said. He walked over to us and sat on the floor next to Théoden's pillow. "Suck his nipples."

I didn't need to be told what to do because one look at those erect pink nubs and I was transfixed. I dived for his nipples, sucking and licking one then switching to the other. Théoden moaned as I lapped and nibbled his erect nips.

"Father, please, can I share?" Donovan asked.

"No. Fuck your brothers for now... this is Noel's moment," Théoden shut Donovan down.

I peeked at him and saw his disappointment flash across his face, but he recovered quickly enough. I guess he didn't want to piss Théoden off. He moved away from us, joining Michael and the two began kissing and groping each other. I returned my attention back to Théoden. I realized now that this was another test. He wanted to see just how much under his thumb I really was. There was a small part of me that wanted to rebel. To bite his neck and drink his blood then rip his flesh away. He knew this and that is why he let himself be exposed and at my mercy just to see if there was any fight left in me.

There wasn't. At least, what fight I did have, I knew well enough, would be wasted on trying to attack him. He was far too strong, too smart and he knew what I'd do before I could even do it. What would be the fucking point? In the end, I'd suffer some horrible punishment that would no doubt include some innocent child whose fate would be tied to mine. He knew that was my Achilles' heel. He demanded a lot of me and I'd risen to the challenge each time, killing my victims, fucking them under duress and being debased by anyone he wanted to share me with. But taking the life of a child... once was more than enough to open my eyes. Then when he'd combined his other torture methods, well... let's just say that I know my limits. I didn't before, but now I do and he knows them, too.

My spit covered his entire chest as I licked him all over, tasting his musky manly sweat, I traveled lower, dipping my tongue into his navel and licking around.

"Ahhh," Théoden moaned and adjusted himself, making it easier for me to get to him.

I played with his navel, which seemed to be a very sensitive spot for him. I licked and sucked the little orifice and he jerked as my tongue stroked that bit of flesh deep inside his navel.

"Fuck!" Théoden gasped and I felt his cock pulse against my chest.

I sucked the pool of my spit out of his navel and he groaned, arching up, brushing his body against mine. I felt slightly triumphant that I'd discovered this little secret... for some reason I knew that knowing his g-spots would serve me well in the future. I scooted lower until his wet, sticky and drooling cock was right in my vision. Leaning in close, I inhaled the scent of his spent load. It was almost spicy and full of headiness. I opened wide and took him inside my mouth, swallowing him to the root. By now, I knew how to handle my gag reflex to the point where it wasn't a reflex at all.

"Ohhhhh, ahhhhh... that's it... yeah, just like that. Ah shit!" Théoden was pumping up, fucking my mouth. I held myself still over him, and let him please himself as I tongued his glans and the thick, juicy veins that corded through his shaft. I let him face fuck me for a few minutes before I took over, pressing his hips to the floor with my hands. I heard him laughing under his breath, but he allowed me to ground him.

I moaned as a generous burst of precum spurted in my mouth and I sucked it slowly, savoring the delicious flavor of his seed. I dipped my tongue into his slit as far as it could go, over and over, fucking his slit with the tip. I was rewarded with more precum and I locked my lips around the flow and sucked that down as well. I went back to tongue worshipping his entire cock switching between deep throating suction to just teasing his tip. I worked his shaft in my hand along with my mouth and I could tell he was getting close. I knew exactly what he wanted. I pulled back off his cock the moment I felt his shaft swell in my mouth. He moaned, but didn't complain.

That was good, because as much as I loved having him in my mouth, I needed to feel him inside me completely. I climbed back on his lap and positioned his dick at my asshole. I knew it was going to hurt... it hurt like hell every time, but I knew what to expect and how to deal with it. Théoden didn't press, he just laid there, waiting. I slid down on his cock slowly, letting his head pop through my ring.

"Argg, whew!" I panted. Fuck, he was big! Just the tip of his dick was splitting me in two, but I slid down some more, impaling myself on his stiff rod.

Théoden groaned and I could feel his cock pulse in my hand and in my ass. His dick spurted up another offering of precum and that helped slick my anal walls. I took my time, but I finally bottomed out to where my ass cheeks were resting directly on his thighs. Just sitting there with his cock fully inside me was feeling fantastic. His body radiated sensation, pleasure, and I loved how hard he was pressed against my prostate. I couldn't take it anymore, I had to have some motion. I started to rock and grind my hips as I bobbed up and down on his dick. My own cock was dripping precum all over Théoden's stomach.

I rode his dick faster and harder, my cock was slapping both of our stomachs and we were breathing hard and moaning as pleasure took over us. My eyes actually rolled up in my head as his pierced cock rubbed my prostate repeatedly, just milking the cum out of me.

"Ah, ah. Oooooh shit! Damn, I love your cock!" I panted and sped up my pace. I was so close.

"How good does my cock feel, pet?" Théoden asked me, groaning as I clenched around his meat.

I grunted and shook from the ecstasy that was riding me as hard as I was riding him. "Ah fuck, I'm about to cum!"

"Answer my question."

I bit my bottom lip, trying to keep it together long enough to reply. "Amazing, Master. Oh fuck! Your cock feels amazing, oh, oh, Ahhhhh!" I couldn't hold back any longer. Hot cum shot from my dick, splashing Théoden in the face, hitting his chin, lips... his cheek and neck. I shook uncontrollably on top of him as more of my milk coated his chest and hard-as-granite abs.

"Give it to me, boy... give me your cum!" Théoden grabbed my cock and jerked me fast applying just the right amount of pressure to send me over the edge. "Squeeze my cock with your ass, make me cream, pet."

I was still shaking violently as more cum spurted from me. It was more than I'd cum at one time in my life. Something about what he was doing to me was creating the most intense orgasm I'd ever felt. My asshole clenched around Théoden's dick and I rocked back and forth, grinding hard against him. I wanted his seed in me. I wanted to feel that amazing sensation I felt the moment his spunk touched my skin.

"Ohhhh, yeah... work your Father's dick, boy!" Théoden released my cock and laid flat against the pillow again as I rode him. His huge rod rubbed me in all those magical places and I could feel another orgasm boiling in my balls ready to overflow. I started panting in labored gasps, my eyes closing and mouth open, moaning. Oh shit... I was cumming hard as fuck! I started to see stars right before my cock shot off again.

Théoden's cock swelled, stretching me to my limits and I knew he was about to join me. He gripped the edges of his pillow, roaring as he arched up, lifting us both at the very moment when his stiff cock exploded inside of me; flooding my guts with his creamy spunk.

Oh yes! Oh yes, please fill me! It feels so good, his cum spurting inside my guts and flowing over my sensitive prostate. My orgasm actually doubled in its intensity and I came again adding more strands of my sticky, thick white seed all over Théoden's torso. Oh, God, there was so much of it, I lost count of how many times I came. I did however feel a little sadness when Théoden's cock started to soften inside me, his balls completely empty. I slumped over, falling to my side as Théoden's limp member slid out of my ass.

"You've done well tonight, Noel," Théoden said, his cum-soaked chest heaved with his deep breaths.

"Thank...you... Master," I panted. My body was still tingling and twitching from our vigorous fuck.

"Now, clean me off," he said.

I huffed and lifted myself off the floor and leaned over him. I knew he wanted me to use my tongue, so I started licking my cum from his face first, cleaning his lips, cheeks and chin. I then licked my milk from his neck, taking care of the splashes there. His torso was a whole different matter. He had several of my loads coating him completely. Pearls of whiteness soaked the fine, dark hair that covered his chest and even the trail that led to his pubes where his beautiful, wilted cock nestled. I adjusted my position and leaned over his torso and started licking. To be honest, I was getting used to the taste of cum after it had time to cool off. It wasn't as horrible as the first time I'd tasted it, but it wasn't anything I was going to hunger for, I can tell you that.

Théoden moaned as my tongue lapped at his flesh, licking up all of my seed. "Very good, Noel. Clean every last drop."

When I finished licking his chest and stomach clean, I begin licking his own seed off his dick. It still tasted better than mine even after it'd cooled down. His dick started to get hard in my mouth and I began to bob my head up and down, sucking his cock. To my utter disappointment, he stopped me, pulling me back off his dick.

"Now, you and your brothers can have some fun."

Théoden gave the command and before I knew it, I was yanked from the floor in a gust of wind and movement then slammed against the wall. In the blink of an eye, Marco's monstrous cock was shoved up my ass so hard it took my breath away. I wasn't nearly prepared for his sexual attack, but I knew I had to take it. I screamed as I felt something tear inside me, but that didn't stop Marco's vicious thrusts. He wanted me to scream, he wanted to see tears in my eyes. He was gripping me under my thigh while allowing me to balance myself on one leg. I was pinned against the wall as he jackhammered the shit out of my hole. Even though I was in pain, I could feel my body finding the pleasure of his fucking as his cock jabbed at the sensitive knot in my ass.

"Ah! Ouch! Slow down, Sir," I pleaded.

Marco laughed and increased his speed and strength and I cried out again as he tore my anal wall in another place. Blood, my blood started running down my inner thigh and I could smell it. We all could with the exception of a certain rat bastard that will remain nameless.

"Take my cock, boy! Last night your horny ass couldn't get enough of it. Take it!" He rammed me so hard, the back of my head slammed against the wall, knocking me dizzy. He'd been rough with me in the past, but this was somehow different and I didn't understand why.

"Please, stop... it's hurts!" I pleaded.

"Good! Your tight, cherry ass better get used to my cock. I was holding back before, but not anymore. Not now that you've earned the insignia. I'm gonna fuck you and feed you my cum every chance I get, boy!" Marco growled. He never missed a beat as he pounded my asshole into oblivion.

In spite of how painful it was... my balls started tingling. Apparently, my prostate loved what his cock was doing and it responded by giving me another load to blow. I had to hold onto Marco's shoulders to keep my balance, his thrusts were relentless. I thought he was going to crack the wall with how hard he was fucking me. My cock grew harder and I knew I was about to cum.

"Oooooh shit!" I exclaimed. "Oh fuck!"

"Oh yeah... bust that nut, show me how much you love my cock." Marco smiled as he hammered my prostate into submission.

My body froze as my balls erupted, my seed shooting from my slit and covering both our stomachs. I twitched and jerked against him and with each thrust of his cock, more spunk flew out of me.

"Fucking slut making a fucking mess. Look at you, cumming from my cock ramming." He laughed. "I didn't even have to touch your dick. Admit it, boy... you love getting fucked by men."

I didn't say anything at first, I was so wrapped up in the pleasure of my release; I couldn't begin to form words. This wasn't good enough for Marco. He grabbed my chin, slamming my head against the wall. Pain shot through my head and I yelped.

"Answer me!"

"Yes!" I yelled.

"Fuck yeah!" he bellowed then he froze, his body stiffened like a statue and I felt his cock swell inside me, stretching me further. He growled low like a beast then he went into convulsions. "Fuuuuuck!" He let go of my leg and yanked his cock out of me. Faster than I could process, he shoved me to my knees and stuffed his cock in my mouth. "Eat it all, slut! Every fucking drop, I better not see any dribble down your chin."

I could taste my own blood and Théoden's cum on his cock, but a few seconds later his shot off, filling my mouth with his load. I moaned and swallowed every drop. He didn't have to worry about me spilling any. I wouldn't even if I could, his cum was delicious. Everybody's was. It all boiled down to what I am, what kind of vampire I was turned into. It made me wonder what other secrets there were that I was yet to learn.

Marco grunted and growled with each spurt from his cock. He stroked his shaft, milking his meat, making sure he emptied his balls into my mouth. "Fuuuck... yeah. Suck it, lick my dick boy. Clean it off."

I obliged, swallowing the last of his cum and then I licked up and down his cock, cleaning off my blood and Théoden's sticky remains. Marco brushed his fingertips under my chin, playing with my stubble as I serviced him.

"That's good... get all of it. Lick our Daddy's cum from your big brothers cock, baby boy," Marco purred.

I don't know how this was happening, but I started getting aroused all over again. Was I really getting turned on by the shit Marco was saying? Oh damn, my world is all fucked up!

"Share him, bro," Bruce said, stepping beside Marco.

The two exchanged teasing looks, but Marco laughed then walked away leaving me at Bruce's feet. "Looks like you've learned what your place is here," he said.

"Yes, Sir," I replied. My cock was raging all over again and all I wanted to do, all I could focus on, was blowing my load.

"Are you still hungry?" Bruce's hand slid down his hairy, muscled torso past his perfectly sculptured abs to grab his engorged monster. "I've got a healthy protein batch boiling in my balls just for you."

That description would have disgusted me when I was human. Hell, it should disgust me now, but all it did was make my mouth water. It was my nature now, to want his cum even though I didn't need it. I loved the way it tasted and the strength it gave me. Still, I didn't know if I would ever ask for it. I couldn't see myself walking up to one of them and asking to suck the cum from their cocks. I closed my eyes, trying to rid myself of the image and the damn thought. I looked up at Bruce, shaking my head.

"No, Sir, I'm not hungry," I said. Well, it was true, at least, and I did answer his question. Should keep me out of trouble.

"You don't think I see the gears in your head turning, boy?" Bruce tapped the side of my temple with his finger. "Fine, let me rephrase my question and see what you'll say then."

Shit, I was afraid of that!

"Do you want this thick cream I've got cooking up for you, boy?" He slapped me on both of my cheeks with his hard dick then rubbed his precum oozing slit over my lips. I couldn't help myself, I tried to resist, but my tongue had a mind of its own as if it were acting purely on instinct. I lapped the sticky fluid off my lips and shivered from the ecstasy. "Yeah... tastes great don't it?"

"Yes, Sir."

"'Yes, Sir' what?" Bruce slapped my face again with his dick. "'Yes', you want my load... and we both know that you do. Or 'yes' you think my juice tastes great?"

These questions were wearing down my psyche like nothing else. I could feel it and the fact that I had to answer truthfully took away all my shields. I nodded.

"Yes, I want your cum, Sir and it tastes great," I admitted.

"You're damn right. Good boy... open up," Bruce said, he slapped my mouth with his cock until I opened up for him. "Yeah... swallow my meat, bitch."

He started to slide his cock in my mouth, but the 'bitch' comment made me pull back. "You can't call me that anymore, Sir."

"The fuck I can't. That may not be your name anymore, but when you're sucking my cock and riding me, I'll call you whatever the fuck I want to. You got a problem with that, take it up with our Sire and see who he sides with," Bruce said.

I decided to stand my ground. "Don't call me that... Sir."

Bruce laughed... loudly, drawing attention to us. Now, that, I didn't want or need.

"What's going on over there?" Théoden asked, grunting in pleasure. He was being ridden like a pro by Derek and he didn't make him stop as he addressed us.

"This motherfucker over here's gettin' ballsy, Sire. He thinks just because his name ain't 'bitch' anymore that he can't be called that," Bruce said. "Father, all his bitching and whining is making my dick soft and that's a crime in and of itself."

"It truly is," Théoden agreed. "The only soft cock I want to see around here is a spent one. Just so that you understand, what Bruce told you is correct. Now, pleasure your brother, Noel... I don't want to see his cock out of your mouth until his load is down your throat. Are we clear?"

Are we clear? The words that put an end to any and all arguments and Théoden wielded them like a sword.

"Yes, Master, we are clear." I returned my attention to Bruce and the big bastard was smiling triumphantly down at me. God, I wanted to punch him in his huge, hairy nuts and bust those fuckers that way. I knew any retaliation on my part would result in me wishing for a quick death just to escape the pain... so I took hold of his shaft and sucked his fat cock into my mouth.

"Yeah, that's more like it. Let me feel that tongue, bitch. Don't forget to suck my balls, too."

Bruce held the back of my head with both hands as I bobbed, sucked and licked his cock and hairy orbs. He moaned and fucked my face with no regard to me whatsoever. Both him and Marco had a lot in common there, that's for sure. Lucky for me, I was pretty much an expert by now and able to deep throat him with no problem. I lathered his balls with my tongue, licking each one.

"Ooooh, yeah... damn, baby... you're making your bro feel reeeeal good," Bruce moaned.

I looked up to see him looking down at me, his eyes half-closed as he bit his bottom lip. I took both of his balls in my mouth at the same time and he arched, tossing his head back in ecstasy. I rolled them around with my tongue, feeling them get harder.

"Oh fuck! That's right, worship my balls, boy!"

Bruce growled deep and quaked as I worked over his orbs, then I pulled back, taking his cock into my mouth. I sucked his precum from his slit and flattened my tongue across his glans, rubbing it back and forth, then I tickled his frenulum with the tip of my tongue and that's when he lost it. He grabbed my hair in both hands and started pounding the fuck out of my face, shoving his dick in and out of my mouth.

"Oh shit! Get ready, boy... I'm about to bust in your mouth!" Bruce's hips broke rhythm and then he froze before his body went into a full shudder as the first jet of hot cum shot down my throat.

"Mmmmmm," I moaned as more of his milk filled my mouth. I swallowed gulp after gulp... damn, he really had a heavy load to dump... it just kept coming.

"Arrgggh fuuuuuck! Whew, shit!" Bruce's body quaked as he rode the last waves of his climax. "Ahhhhhh, damn..." He was panting hard right before his legs buckled a little and he braced himself against the wall. I continued to suck the last of his seed from his cock, savoring every drop. He jerked several times as his dick grew more sensitive. "Ah, ah, fuck... damn boy... you're a fucking pro! Of course, I knew you would be living in this House."

I pulled back, letting his softening dick slip from my lips. "What about my cock, Sir?" I asked and gestured to my throbbing erection.

Bruce chuckled. "What about it?"

"Well, I thought you'd return the favor."

He raised his eyebrows. "Oh really? Listen, boy. When that insignia gets branded into your flesh, that's when you get to ask for favors from us. Until then, your dick is not my concern."

I wish I had kept my fucking mouth shut because right after he said that, he kicked me hard as hell between my legs, smashing my erection and balls into my pelvis. I gasped and groaned, doubling over and holding my junk. The pain was so intense, I thought I was going to black out.

"There, that ought to take care of your dick problem," Bruce remarked, then walked away.

It did, not only was my dick soft as a wet noodle, but it was throbbing in pain. For some reason, this took a little longer to fade away. But it did eventually heal and I sat up, leaning my back against the wall. A few of the others looked over at me, some were laughing... just one more lesson for me to learn. A part of me was hoping I'd be ignored for the rest of the night, but that didn't happen either. Donovan, the priest... I still couldn't get over that shit... came over to me to cum in my mouth and ass. He was followed by Michael and Ryu, they both filled me with their cocks and loads.

I was exhausted now, but there was one more thing Théoden wanted to do before we called it a night. I knew what it was and I was dreading it. He called me over to him and like a good slave, I went, kneeling at his feet. He slipped on a pair of black leather gloves. They might be his favorite, I've certainly seen him wearing them before. I had to admit, they looked good on him. He grabbed a box and needle he had on a tray that was sitting beside his pillow.

"Are you ready for your piercing?" Théoden asked. I guess it was just to see how obedient I was going to be. Lord knows he didn't give a shit about what I wanted. He's made that perfectly clear over the past several days.

"Yes, Master," I said. I looked over at the needle and fought back the fear that made me want to jump up and run. I guess he'd gotten that when I was taking a shower in preparation. I wasn't looking forward to having to wear that damn silver alloy ring again, but after wearing the silver casing for twenty-four hours, the silver alloy was almost a walk in the park by comparison. Almost. Shit still hurt like fucking hell.

"Open your mouth." Théoden held the needle, armed and ready.

I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue. He took hold of my pink flesh and quick as a flash, pierced my tongue in the exact same place as the last piercing. He stuck a silver alloy stud in the hole before it healed, twisted it on, and that was that. My mouth was on fire, but it wasn't anything I couldn't handle. At least I was better prepared for it.

"There, now you're almost perfect. Just one more alteration and we'll be set." Théoden tapped the right side of my neck. "This is where your insignia will go, just like your brothers."

I figured I'd be branded in the same fashion as them. I knew it would probably hurt like a son of a bitch and be permanent. At least it was a fucking cool looking insignia. It looked like a mixture of dragon and vampire... just like Théoden himself on a fiery sword. I wasn't sure what it all meant, but I'm pretty certain he'll tell me.

"You're right, I will... tomorrow," Théoden said. "For now... we rest."
Chapter Twenty-One

I'd woken up feeling fresh and clean. I'd taking a shower and enema last night. This time, no one was in bed with me, so I climbed out. Théoden's bed was fucking huge, one just didn't roll out of it, you crawled and crawled until you reached the end, then you could roll or slide off it. It fit all of us on it easily and comfortably. I still didn't have any clothes of my own, so I just walked out of the bedroom naked. There were a lot of doors along the hallway and I was curious about them. Were they extra bedrooms? Torture rooms? There was so much of this mansion in the sky I didn't know about. I'd only seen the master bedroom, the dungeon, jail—at least that's what I called it—the kitchen, living and dining room and the den.

I made my way down to the den. Sure, I wanted to explore, but not at the risk of pissing Théoden off. When I walked through the doors, they were all there, dressed in S and M gear. Ryu, Tyler and Derek were dressed similar to the way Théoden had dressed me in the full leather body harness. To be honest, they were sexy as fuck with their cocks hanging out of their cockrings. Their pierced nipples exposed between the leather straps. I almost couldn't tear my eyes away from them, but I did because damn it if the others didn't look equally as sexy in their leather pants and bared chests. Well, Marco and Bruce were both wearing half harnesses that were studded with spikes. But the one who stole the show was Théoden. He was actually wearing a suit. Black pants, shirt and blazer with a red, silver and black striped silk tie. That dash of color really set off his outfit and I found myself wanting him to fuck me while still wearing his suit.

Damn it! Get your shit together Noel. Focus!

"Good evening, Noel," Théoden addressed me. "Take your place in the center of the room."

I walked to the middle of the room and the others gathered in a circle around me. Instinctually, I kneeled, just seemed like something he'd want me to do. Théoden was standing by the fire place, jabbing the wood logs with an iron poker, flaming the fire. Then he put it beside the fireplace and walked to the center of the circle to me. I noticed he was wearing his black leather gloves again, so I knew silver would be involved.

"I do love these leather gloves and I'll wear them for a number of purposes," Théoden said. "But you're quite right about my reason for having them on now. Tonight, my pet, you'll take your oath and brand. You will take your true place among your brothers in my House." He ran his fingers through my hair then brought them around to cup my chin. "Your natural instincts have proven worthy of my blood, Noel. You've learned rather quickly who you owe your life to, who you belong to, and who you serve."

"Yes, Master," I said. It was true. I knew not to fuck with him on any level.

"As you know, my line of the vampire is the elite. We are the strongest among the Legion. Therefore, we are the enforcers. When a vampire breaks the rules that govern our society, we are the judge, jury and executioner in every district. I am the Lord of District Five, the highest. All other Lords must answer to me and my children are my soldiers. You, Noel, are my youngest, therefore you will be the enforcer over all vampires embraced this year and so on. Are we clear?"

"I'm not sure, Master," I said. This was a mountain of a doozy he just dropped in my lap and I still didn't know what it meant.

"You will be trained in combat and how to use your abilities before you take over your duties as enforcer," Théoden said. "Marco is my top soldier and he is responsible for training the rest of my children. Think of him as your drill sergeant. You will follow his every command as he guides you in your lessons."

"Yes, Master." Great, more lessons and with a beastie overlord. Good times ahead, I'm sure. I yelped when Théoden's hands tightened around my jaw.

"You will respect all of your brothers and thoughts like that will only stand to enrage me. This night is to be celebrated, but I can change my plans if you persist," Théoden warned.

I got the message loud and clear. I shook my head. "No Master, I'm sorry. I won't step out of line again."

"Good." He lessened his grip and the pain eased, then faded. I could tell he was very close to breaking my jaw. "Now, as I was saying, Marco will train you in your enforcer duties. I expect you to listen to him and carry out your duties as your role dictates. Do not test me on this, Noel. You will not bring shame upon my House, do you understand?"

"Yes, Master." I was beginning to understand and I was scared as hell. I would be expected to track down vampire criminals and kill them? Or punish them?

"Correct." Théoden once again answered my thoughts out loud. "And when you do, make sure to make an example of the offender. I am both feared and revered as are all of my children. You will be no exception, so carry yourself with the pride and knowledge that you were born into something far superior than any other being walking the earth."

"Yes, Master." I think I'm going to be the recipient of a lot of supernatural jealousy from now on, if Théoden's speech was any indicator.

"Now, as for your oath to me and your brand." Théoden walked back to the fireplace and removed a silver alloy branding iron from a wooden lacquer box. It held the design of his House, the same one of the necks of my brothers. He placed it in the fire and I watched as it heated up bright red. It didn't take long, only a few seconds to get it hot and then he returned back to me. "Do you pledge to uphold the rules of our Legion?"

"Yes, Master." I knew I didn't have a choice, even though I didn't know what the rules were. I supposed that's something I'll learn in training.

"Do you pledge to serve the Kingdom of Ara, our vampire King?"

"Yes, Master," I replied.

Well, that was news to me. Never knew who the vampire King was of this colony. When the supes took over, they changed the country. It was no longer states anymore. Those lines disappeared for larger territory and the colonies were formed. Cities were reformed and then renamed based on which supe species owned which territory within the colony. Ours was the Oden Colony, which was made up from sections of two states and New Haven was the territory the vampires owned. If you took several cities, townships and suburbs, and combined them to form one big city, that was New Haven. Within the vampire city were several large districts.

Castle Crown was the colony's capital district where the vampire King of the City lived, which was in the middle of New Haven. Other supes, like the Dragons shared this colony, but they had more cities and each Knight ran a city within their Realm. The werewolves also had multiple cities, each being controlled by one pack of wolves and their Alpha. The neutral zone, known as Orion, was also where the Outskirts was. That was located in a small section that bordered all three supe territories. This much I knew.

So, I now knew my vampire King's name was Ara. If the legend was true, he was the most ruthless of the twelve who sought power. He was the leader of their dark society. I wondered if he still fancied himself as their leader even though they all had equal power? Doesn't matter. I returned my attention to Théoden who did matter.

"I'm glad you know that," he remarked. I didn't make any silent retorts. "Do you pledge to uphold the standards of the House of Théoden?"

It was weird hearing him refer to himself in third person, but I understood why. It was the oath and one that I really didn't have a choice in not taking, so I nodded.

"Yes, Master."

"Do you pledge to carry out your duties as enforcer of the Kingdom of Ara, and Edict of the House of Théoden?"

"Yes, Master." Okay, that was a mouthful and it came with a shitload of responsibility that really made me wonder why Théoden had chosen me to embrace? I took a glance at the silver alloy branding iron and was shocked to see that it was still bright and glowing from the fire. I thought it would have cooled down by now.

He looked at the others. "My children, do you accept Noel as your brother?"

"Yes, Father," they all said in unison.

"Do you accept him as your fellow soldier and enforcer in the Kingdom of Ara?"

"Yes, Father," they said again.

"You are now equal to my children, Noel, and you hold your place in their hierarchy. I am proud to call you the son of my blood."

He turned my head to the left. "Brace yourself."

I took a deep breath and held it. He pressed the fiery branding iron to my neck and I growled and yelled as my skin sizzled and burned under the heated silver alloy. Théoden held it there for about sixty seconds then he removed it. The pain was excruciating and I was happy as fuck when he finally took the branding iron away. My skin didn't heal instantly, I knew it wouldn't. Silver alloy had a way of scarring us permanently. The flesh of my neck just throbbed and ached and it hurt to move my head. Any movement hurt actually, from my neck to my shoulders. I may be in pain, but there was something about accepting his brand and the oath that alleviated some weight that was pressing on me. Maybe it was the fear that I would live my eternity as I had for the past week. My brothers had accepted me as their equal now, even though I knew I was still lower ranking. But most of all, Théoden had accepted me as his child officially. I still didn't know what that meant, but I knew that my life would get better from this moment on... at least, I hoped it would.

"It will. You'll have more freedom, of course. Your lessons, however, will not be easy, but you must learn them," Théoden said. "Are you ready to replace your piercing?"

"Yes, Master, thank you." I couldn't wait to get the ring out, it was burning like crazy.

"Well, now that you've learned your place in my House... you may call me, Father or Sire... or Sir."

"Yes, Sire."

There was a wicked gleam in Théoden's eye as he grabbed my chin again, raising my face to him. "You. Are. Mine!" he growled passionately.

I felt a chill go through me when he said that. It was because it was true. I was chained to the darkness of his world for all eternity.

"Yes, Father." I was his.

This story not only evolves, but it continues in:

"House of Théoden: New Haven Season Two",

Which can be found on Amazon.com. It is available to purchase and for Kindle Unlimited.

I hope you enjoyed this book and please visit my website for more book info. Also please subscribe to my newsletter for updates, giveaways and exclusives. http://www.nicholasbella.com

Sincerely,

Nicholas Bella
